History of English Literature
English Literature and its
Background
Introduction
English Literature is one of
richest literatures of the world. Being the literature of a
great nation which, though inhabiting a small island off the
west coast of Europe, has made its mark in the world on account of her
spirit of adventure, perseverance and tenacity, it reflects these
characteristics of a great people.
It has vitality, rich
variety and continuity. As literature is the reflection of society, the various
changes which have come about in English society, from the earliest to the
modern time, have left their stamp on English literature. Thus in order to
appreciate properly the various phases of English
literature, knowledge of English Social and Political History
is essential. For example, we cannot form a just estimate of Chaucer
without taking into account the characteristics of the period in which he was
living, or of Shakespeare without taking proper notice of the great events
which were taking place during the reign of Elizabeth. The same is the
case with other great figures and important movements in English literature.
When we study the history of English literature from the earliest to modern times, we find that it has passed through certain definite phases, each having marked characteristics. These phases may be termed as ‘Ages’ or ‘Periods’, which are named after the central literary figures or the important rulers of England. Thus we have the ‘Ages’ of Chaucer, Shakespeare, Milton, Dryden, Pope, Johnson. Wordsworth, Tennyson, Hardy; and, on the other hand, the Elizabethan Age, the Jacobean Period, the Age of Queen Anne, the Victorian Age, the Georgian Period. Some of these phases are named after certain literary movements, as the Classical Age, the Romantic Age; while others after certain important historial eras, as the Medieval Period, Anglo-Saxon Period, Anglo-Norman Period. These literary phases are also named by some literary historians after the centuries, as the Seventeenth Century Literature, Eighteenth Century Literature, Nineteenth-Century Literature and Twentieth Century Literature.
When we study the history of English literature from the earliest to modern times, we find that it has passed through certain definite phases, each having marked characteristics. These phases may be termed as ‘Ages’ or ‘Periods’, which are named after the central literary figures or the important rulers of England. Thus we have the ‘Ages’ of Chaucer, Shakespeare, Milton, Dryden, Pope, Johnson. Wordsworth, Tennyson, Hardy; and, on the other hand, the Elizabethan Age, the Jacobean Period, the Age of Queen Anne, the Victorian Age, the Georgian Period. Some of these phases are named after certain literary movements, as the Classical Age, the Romantic Age; while others after certain important historial eras, as the Medieval Period, Anglo-Saxon Period, Anglo-Norman Period. These literary phases are also named by some literary historians after the centuries, as the Seventeenth Century Literature, Eighteenth Century Literature, Nineteenth-Century Literature and Twentieth Century Literature.
The Anglo-Saxon Or Old- English period (670-1100)
The earliest phase
of English literature started with Anglo-Saxon literature
of the Angles and Saxons (the ancestors of the English race) much before they
occupied Britain. English was the common name and tongue of these tribes.
Before they occupied Britain they lived along the coasts
of Sweden and Denmark, and the land which they occupied was
called Engle-land. These tribes were fearless, adventurous and brave, and
during the later years of Roman occupation of Britain, they kept the
British coast in terror. Like other nations they sang at their feasts about
battles, gods and their ancestral heroes, and some of
their chiefs were also bards. It was in these songs of religion, wars
and agriculture, that English poetry began in the ancient Engle-land
while Britain was still a Roman province.
Though much of this
Anglo-Saxon poetry is lost, there are still some fragments left. For
example, Widsith describes continental courts visited in
imagination by a far-wandering poet; Waldhere tells how Walter
of Aquitaine withstood a host of foes in the passes of
the Vosges; the splendid fragment called The Fight at
Finnesburg deals with the same favourite theme of battle against
fearful odds; and Complaint of Deor describes the
disappointment of a lover. The most important poem of this period is Beowulf.
It is a tale of adventures of Beowulf, the hero, who is an champion an slayer
of monsters; the incidents in it are such as may be found in hundreds of other
stories, but what makes it really interesting and different from later
romances, is that is full of all sorts of references and allusions to
great events, to the fortunes of kings and nations. There is thus an historical
background.
After the Anglo-Saxons
embraced Christianity, the poets took up religious themes as the subject-matter
of their poetry. In fact, a major portion of Anglo-Saxon poetry is religious.
The two important religious poets of the Anglo-Saxon period were Caedmon and
Cynewulf. Caedmon sang in series the whole story of the fate of man, from the
Creation and the Fall to the Redemption and the Last Judgment, and within this
large framework, the Scripture history. Cynewulf’s most important poem is the
Crist, a metrical narrative of leading events of Christ’s ministry upon earth,
including his return to judgment, which is treated with much grandeur.
Anglo-Saxon poetry is
markedly different from the poetry of the next period—Middle English or
Anglo-Norman period—for it deals with the traditions of an older world, and
expresses another temperament and way of living; it breathes the influence of
the wind and storm. It is the poetry of a stern and passionate people,
concerned with the primal things of life, moody, melancholy and fierce, yet
with great capacity for endurance and fidelity.
The Anglo-Saxon period
was also marked by the beginning of English prose. Through the Chronicles,
which probably began in King Alfred’s time, and through Alfred’s translations
from the Latin a common available prose was established, which had all sorts of
possibilities in it. In fact, unlike poetry, there was no break in prose of
Anglo-Saxon period and the Middle English period, and even the later prose
in England was continuation of Anglo-Saxon prose. The tendency of the
Anglo-Saxon prose is towards observance of the rules of ordinary speech, that
is why, though one has to make a considerable effort in order to read verse of
the Anglo-Saxons, it is comparatively easy to understand their prose. The great
success of Anglo-Saxon prose is in religious instructions, and the two great
pioneers of English prose were Alfred the Great, the glorious king
of Wessex, who translated a number of Latin Chronicles in English, and
Aelfric, a priest, who wrote sermons in a sort of poetic prose.
The Angles and Saxons
first landed in England in the middle of the fifth century, and by
670 A.D. they had occupied almost the whole of the country. Unlike the Romans
who came as conquerors, these tribes settled in England and made
her their permanent home. They became, therefore, the ancestors of the English
race. The Anglo-Saxon kings, of whom Alfred the Great was the most prominent,
ruled till 1066, when Harold, the last of Saxon kings, was defeated at the
Battle of Hastings by William the Conqueror of Normandy, France. The
Anglo-Saxon or Old English Period in English literature, therefore, extends roughly
from 670 A.D. to 1100 A.D.
As it has been made
clear in the First Part of this book that the literature of any country in any
period is the reflection of the life lived by the people of that country in
that particular period, we find that this applies to the literature
of this period. The Angles and Saxons combined in themselves opposing traits of
character—savagery and sentiment, rough living and deep feeling,
splendid courage and deep melancholy resulting from thinking about the unanswered
problem of death. Thus they lived a rich external as well as internal life, and
it is especially the latter which is the basis of their rich literature. To
these brave and fearless fighters, love of untarnished glory, and happy
domestic life and virtues, made great appeal. They followed in their life five
great principles—love of personal freedom, responsiveness to nature, religion,
love for womanhood, and struggle for glory. All these principles are reflected
in their literature. They were full of emotions and aspirations, and loved
music and songs.
Middle-English Or Anglo-Norman Period (1100-1500)
Middle-English Or Anglo-Norman Period (1100-1500)
The Normans, who were
residing in Normandy (France) defeated the Anglo-Saxon King
at the Battle of Hastings (1066) and conquered England.
The Norman Conquest
inaugurated a distinctly new epoch in the literary as well as political history
of England. The Anglo-Saxon authors were then as suddenly and permanently
displaced as the Anglo-Saxon king.
The literature
afterwards read and written by Englishmen was thereby as completely transformed
as the sentiments and tastes of English rulers. The foreign types of literature
introduced after the Norman Conquest first found favour with the monarchs and
courtiers, and were deliberately fostered by them, to the disregard of native
forms. No effective protest was possible by the Anglo-Saxons, and English
thought for centuries to come was largely fashioned in the manner of the
French. Throughout the whole period, which we call the Middle English period
(as belonging to the Middle Ages or Medieval times in the History of
Britain) or the Anglo-Norman period, in forms of artistic expression as well as
of religious service, the English openly acknowledged a Latin control.
It is true that before
the Norman Conquest the Anglo-Saxons had a body of native literature distinctly
superior to any European vernacular. But one cannot deny that
the Normans came to their land when they greatly needed an external
stimulus. The Conquest effected a wholesome awakening of national life. The people
were suddenly inspired by a new vision of a greater future. They became united
in a common hope. In course of time the Anglo-Saxons lost their initial
hostility to the new comers, and all became part and parcel of one nation.
The Normans not only brought with them soldiers and artisans and
traders, they also imported scholars to revive knowledge, chroniclers to record
memorable events, minstrels to celebrate victories, or sing of adventure and
love.
The great difference
between the two periods—Anglo-Saxon period and Anglo-Norman period, is marked
by the disappearance of the old English poetry. There is nothing during the
Anglo-Norman period like Beowulf or Fall of the Angels.
The later religious poetry has little in it to recall the finished art of Cynewulf.
Anglo-Saxon poetry, whether derived from heathendom or from the Church, has
ideas and manners of its own; it comes to perfection, and then it dies away. It
seems that Anglo-Saxon poetry grows to rich maturity, and then disappears, as
with the new forms of language and under new influences, the poetical education
started again, and so the poetry of the Anglo-Norman period has nothing in
common the Anglo-Saxon poetry.
The most obvious
change in literary expression appears in the vehicle employed. For centuries
Latin had been more or less spoken or written by the clergy in England.
The Conquest which led to the reinvigoration of the monasteries and the
tightening of the ties with Rome, determined its more extensive use. Still
more important, as a result of foreign sentiment in court and castle, it caused
writings in the English vernacular to be disregarded, and established French as
the natural speech of the cultivated and the high-born. The clergy insisted on
the use of Latin, the nobility on the use of French; no one of influence saw
the utility of English as a means of perpetuating thought, and for
nearly three centuries very few works appeared in the native tongue.
In spite of the
English language having been thrown into the background, some works were
composed in it, though they echoed in the main the sentiments and tastes of the
French writers, as French then was the supreme arbiter of European
literary style. Another striking characteristic of medieval literature is its
general anonymity. Of the many who wrote the names of but few are recorded, and
of the history of these few we have only the most meagre details. It was
because originality was deplored as a fault, and independence of treatment was
a heinous offence in their eyes.
(1) The Romances
The most popular form
of literature during the Middle English period was the romances. No literary
productions of the Middle Ages are so characteristic, none so perennially
attractive as those that treat romantically of heroes and heroines of by-gone
days. These romances are notable for their stories rather than their poetry,
and they, like the drama afterwards, furnished the chief mental recreation of
time for the great body of the people. These romances were mostly borrowed from
Latin and French sources. They deal with the stories of King Arthur, The War of
Troy, the mythical doings of Charlemagne and of Alexander the Great.
(2) The Miracle and
Morality Plays
In the Middle English
period Miracle plays became very popular. From the growth and development of the
Bible story, scene by scene, carried to its logical conclusion, this
drama—developed to an enormous cycle of sacred history, beginning with the
creation of man, his fall and banishment from the Garden of Eden and extending
through the more important matters of the Old Testament and life of Christ in
the New to the summoning of the quick and the dead on the day of final
judgment. This kind of drama is called the miracle play—sometimes
less correctly the mystery play—and it flourished
throughout England from the reign of Henry II to that
of Elizabeth (1154-1603).
Another form of drama
which flourished during the Middle Ages was the Morality plays. In these plays
the uniform theme is the struggle between the powers of good and evil for the
mastery of the soul of man. The personages were abstract virtues, or
vices, each acting and speaking in accordance with his name; and the plot was
built upon their contrasts and influences on human nature, with the intent to
teach right living and uphold religion. In a word, allegory is the
distinguishing mark of the moral plays. In these moral plays the protagonist is
always an abstraction; he is Mankind, the Human Race, the Pride of Life,
and there is an attempt to compass the whole scope of man’s experience and temptations
in life, as there had been a corresponding effort in the Miracle plays to
embrace the complete range of sacred history, the life of Christ, and
the redemption of the world.
(3) William Langland
(1332 ?...?)
One of the greatest
poets of the Middle Ages was William Langland, and his poem, A Vision
of Piers the Plowman holds an important place in English
literature. In spite of its archaic style, it is a classic work in
English literature. This poem, which is a satire on the corrupt religious
practices, throws light on the ethical problems of the day. The character
assumed by Langland is that of the prophet, denouncing the sins of society and
encouraging men to aspire to a higher life. He represents the dissatisfaction
of the lower and the more thinking classes of English society, as Chaucer
represents the content of the aristocracy and the prosperous middle class.
Although Langland is essentially a satiric poet, he has decided views on
political and social questions. The feudal system is his ideal; he desires no
change in the institution of his days, and he thinks that all would be well if
the different orders of society would do their duty. Like Dante and Bunyan, he
ennobles his satire by arraying it in a garb of allegory; and he is intensely
real.
(4) John Gower
(1325?—1408)
Gower occupies an
important place in the development of English poetry. Though it was Chaucer who
played the most important role in this direction, Gower’s contribution cannot
be ignored. Gower represents the English culmination of that courtly medieval
poetry which had its rise in France two or three hundred years
before. He is a great stylist, and he proved that English might compete with
the other languages which had most distinguished themselves in poetry. Gower is
mainly a narrative poet and his most important work is Confession
Amantis, which is in the form of conversation between the poet
and a divine interpreter. It is an encyclopaedia of the art of love, and
satirises the vanities of the current time. Throughout the collection of
stories which forms the major portion of Confession Amantis, Gower
presents himself as a moralist. Though Gower was inferior to Chaucer, it is
sufficient that they were certainly fellow pioneers, fellow schoolmasters, in
the task of bringing England to literature. Up to their time, the
literary production of England had been exceedingly rudimentary and
limited. Gower, like Chaucer, performed the function of establishing the form
of English as a thoroughly equipped medium of literature.
(5) Chaucer (1340?...1400)
It was, in fact,
Chaucer who was the real founder of English poetry, and he is rightly called
the ‘Father of English Poetry’. Unlike the poetry of his predecessors and
contemporaries, which is read by few except professed scholars, Chaucer’s poetry
has been read and enjoyed continuously from his own day to this, and the
greatest of his successors, from Spenser and Milton to Tennyson and William
Morris, have joined in praising it. Chaucer, in fact, made a fresh beginning in
English literature. He disregarded altogether the old English tradition. His
education as a poet was two-fold. Part of it came from French and Italian
literatures, but part of it came from life. He was not a mere bookman, nor was
he in the least a visionary. Like Shakespeare and Milton, he was, on the
contrary, a man of the world and of affairs.
The most famous and
characteristic work of Chaucer is the Canterbury Tales, which is a
collection of stories related by the pilgrims on their way to the shrine of
Thomas Becket at Canterbury. These pilgrims represent different sections of
contemporary English society, and in the description of the most prominent of
these people in the Prologue Chaucer’s powers are shown at
their very highest. All these characters are individualized, yet their
thoroughly typical quality gives unique value to Chaucer’s picture of men and
manners in the England of his time.
The Canterbury
Tales is a landmark in the history of English poetry because here
Chaucer enriched the English language and metre to such an extent, that now it
could be conveniently used for any purpose. Moreover, by introducing a variety
of highly-finished characters into a single action, and engaging them in an
animated dialogue, Chaucer fulfilled every requirement of the dramatist, short of
bringing his plays on the stage. Also, by drawing finished and various
portraits in verse, he showed the way to the novelists to portray characters.
Chaucer’s works fall
into three periods. During the first period he imitated French models,
particularly the famous and very long poem Le Roman de la Rose of
which he made a translation—Romaunt of the Rose. This poem which
gives an intimate introduction to the medieval French romances and allegories
of courtly love, is the embryo out of which all Chaucer’s poetry grows. During
this period he also wrote the Book of the Duchess, an elegy,
which in its form and nature is like the Romaunt of the Rose; Complaint
unto Pity, a shorter poem and ABC, a series of stanzas religious in
tone, in which each opens with a letter of the alphabet in order.
The poems of the
second period (1373-84) show the influence of Italian literature, especially of
Dante’s Divine Comedy and Boccaccio’s poems. In this period he
wrote The Parliament of Fowls, which contains very dramatic
and satiric dialogues between the assembled birds; Troilus and
Criseyde, which narrates the story of the Trojan prince Troilus and
his love for a damsel, Creseida; The Story of Griselda, in
which is given a pitiful picture of womanhood; and The House of
Fame, which is a masterpiece of comic fantasy, with a graver undertone
of contemplation of human folly.
Chaucer’s third period
(1384-90) may be called the English period, because in it he threw off foreign
influences and showed native originality. In the Legend of Good
Woman he employed for the first time the heroic couplet. It was during
this period that he wrote The Canterbury Tales, his greatest
poetic achievement, which places us in the heart of London. Here we find
his gentle, kindly humour, which is Chaucer’s greatest quality, at its very
best.
Chaucer’s importance
in the development of English literature is very great because he removed
poetry from the region of Metaphysics and Theology, and made it hold as “twere
the mirror up to nature”. He thus brought back the old classical principle of
the direct imitation of nature.
(6) Chaucer’s
Successors
After Chaucer there
was a decline in English poetry for about one hundred years. The years from
1400 to the Renaissance were a period bereft of literature. There were only a
few minor poets, the imitators and successors of Chaucer, who are called the
English and Scottish Chaucerians who wrote during this period. The main cause
of the decline of literature during this period was that no writer of genius
was born during those long years. Chaucer’s successors were Occieeve, Lydgate,
Hawes, Skelton Henryson, Dunbar and Douglas.
The Renaissance Period(1500-1600)
The Renaissance Period(1500-1600)
The Renaissance
Period in English literature is also called the Elizabethan
Period or the Age of Shakespeare. The middle Ages
in Europe were followed by the Renaissance. Renaissance means the
Revival of Learning, and it denotes in its broadest sense the gradual
enlightenment of the human mind after the darkness of the Middle Ages.
With the fall of
Constantinople in 1453 A.D. by the invasion of the Turks, the Greek scholars
who were residing there, spread all over Europe, and brought with them
invaluable Greek manuscripts. The discovery of these classical models resulted
in the Revival of Learning in the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries. The
essence of this movement was that “man discovered himself and the universe”,
and that “man, so long blinded had suddenly opened his eyes and seen”. The
flood of Greek literature which the new art of printing carried swiftly to
every school in Europe revealed a new world of poetry and philosophy.
Along with the Revival of Learning, new discoveries took place in several other
fields. Vascoda Gama circumnavigated the
earth; Columbus discovered America; Copernicus discovered the
Solar System and prepared the way for Galileo. Books were printed, and
philosophy, science, and art were systematised. The Middle Ages were past, and
the old world had become new. Scholars flocked to the universities, as
adventurers to the new world of America, and there the old authority
received a death blow. Truth only was authority; to search for truth
everywhere, as men sought for new lands and gold and the Fountain of Youth—that
was the new spirit, which awoke in Europe with the Revival of
Learning.
The chief
characteristic of the Renaissance was its emphasis on Humanism, which means
man’s concern with himself as an object of contemplation. This movement was
started in Italy by Dante, Petrarch and Baccaccio in the fourteenth
century, and from there it spread to other countries of Europe.
In England it became popular during the Elizabethan period. This
movement which focused its interest on ‘the proper study of mankind’ had a
number of subordinate trends. The first in importance was the rediscovery of
classical antiquity, and particularly of ancient Greece. During the
medieval period, the tradition-bound Europe had forgotten the liberal
tone of old Greek world and its spirit of democracy and human dignity. With the
revival of interest in Greek Classical Antiquity, the new spirit of Humanism
made its impact on the Western world. The first Englishman who wrote under the
influence of Greek studies was Sir Thomas More. His Utopia, written
in Latin, was suggested by Plato’s Republic. Sir Philip Sidney
in his Defence of Poesie accepted and advocated the critical
rules of the ancient Greeks.
The second important
aspect of Humanism was the discovery of the external universe, and its
significance for man. But more important than this was that the writers
directed their gaze inward, and became deeply interested in the problems of
human personality. In the medieval morality plays, the characters are mostly
personifications: Friendship, Charity, Sloth, Wickedness and the like. But now
during the Elizabethan period, under the influence of Humanism, the emphasis
was laid on the qualities which distinguish one human being from another, and
give an individuality and uniqueness. Moreover, the revealing of the writer’s
own mind became full of interest. This tendency led to the rise of a new
literary form—the Essay, which was used successfully by Bacon. In drama
Marlowe probed down into the deep recesses of the human passion. His heroes,
Tamburlaine, Dr. Faustus and Barabas, the Jew of Malta, are possessed of
uncontrolled ambitions. Shakespeare, a more consummate artist, carried
Humanism to perfection. His genius, fed by the spirit of the Renaissance, enabled
him to see life whole, and to present it in all its aspects.
It was this new
interest in human personality, the passion for life, which was responsible for
the exquisite lyrical poetry of the Elizabethan Age, dealing with the problems
of death, decay, transitoriness of life etc.
Another aspect of
Humanism was the enhanced sensitiveness to formal beauty, and the cultivation
of the aesthetic sense. It showed itself in a new ideal of social conduct, that
of the courtier. An Italian diplomat and man of letters, Castiglione,
wrote a treatise entitled Il Cortigiano (The Courtier) where he sketched the
pattern of gentlemanly behaviour and manners upon which the conduct of such men
as Sir Phillip Sidney and Sir Walter Raleigh was modelled. This cult of elegance
in prose writing produced the ornate style called Euphuism by
Lyly. Though it suffered from exaggeration and pedantry, yet it introduced
order and balance in English prose, and gave it pithiness and harmony.
Another aspect of
Humanism was that men came to be regarded as responsible for their own actions,
as Casius says to Brutus in Julius Caesar:
Instead of looking up
to some higher authority, as was done in The Middle Ages, during the
Renaissance Period guidance was to be found from within. Lyly wrote his romance
of Euphues not merely as an exercise in a new kind of prose,
but with the serious purpose of inculcating righteousness of living, based on
self-control. Sidney wrote his Arcadia in the
form of fiction in order to expound an ideal of moral excellence. Spenser
wrote his Faerie Queene, with a view “to fashion a gentleman
or noble person in virtuous and gentle disposition”. Though we do not look for
direct moral teaching in Shakespeare, nevertheless, we find underlying his work
the same profoundly moral attitude.
(A) Elizabethan Drama
During the Renaissance
Period or the Elizabethan Period, as it is popularly called, the most memorable
achievement in literature was in the field of drama. One of the results of the
humanist teaching in the schools and universities had been a great development
of the study of Latin drama and the growth of the practice of acting Latin
plays by Terence, Plautus and Seneca, and also of contemporary works both in
Latin and in English. These performances were the work of amateur actors,
school boys or students of the Universities and the Inns of Court, and were
often given in honour of the visits of royal persons or ambassadors. Their significance
lies in the fact that they brought the educated classes into touch with a much
more highly developed kind of drama, than the older English play. About
the middle of the sixteenth century some academic writers made attempts to
write original plays in English on the Latin model. The three important plays
of this type are Nicholas Udall’s Ralph Roister Doister, John Still’s
Grummar Gurton’s Needle, and Thomas Sackville’s Gorbuduc or
Ferrex and Porrex—the first two are comedies and last one a
tragedy. All these plays are monotonous and do not possess much
literary merit.
The second period of
Elizabethan drama was dominated by the “University Wits”, a professional set of
literary men. Of this little constellations, Marlowe was the central sun, and
round him revolved as minor stars, Lyly, Greene, Peele, Lodge and Nash.
Lyly
(1554-1606)
The author of Euphues,
wrote a number of plays, the best known of them are Compaspe (1581), Sapho and Phao (1584), Endymion (1591),
and Midas (1592), These plays are mythological and pastoral and are nearer to
the Masque (court spectacles intended to satisfy the love of glitter and
novelty) rather than to the narrative drama of Marlowe. They are written in
prose intermingled with verse. Though the verse is simple and charming prose is
marred by exaggeration, a characteristic of Euphuism.
George
Peele (1558-97?)
Formed, along with
Marlowe, Greene and Nash, one of that band of dissolute young men endeavouring
to earn a livelihood by literary work. He was an actor as well as writer of
plays. He wrote some half dozen plays, which are richer in beauty than any of
his group except Marlowe. His earnest work is The Arraignment of
Paris, (1584); his most famous is David and Bathsheba (1599).
The Arraignment of Paris, which contains an elaborate eulogy
of Queen Elizabeth, is really a court play of the Masque order. David
and Bathsheba contains many beautiful lines. Like Marlowe, Peele was
responsible for giving the blank verse musical quality, which later attained
perfection in the deft hands of Shakespeare.
Thomas
Kyd (1558-95)
Achieved great
popularity with his first work, The Spanish Tragedy, which was
translated in many European languages. He introduced the ‘blood and thunder’
element in drama, which proved one of the attractive features of the
pre-Shakespearean drama. Though he is always violent and extravagant, yet he
was responsible for breaking away from the lifeless monotony of Gorboduc.
Robert
Greene (1560-1592)
He lived a most
dissolute life, and died in distress and debt. His plays comprise Orlando Furioso,
Friar Bacon and Friar Bungay, Alphonsus King of Aragon and George a Greene. His
most effective play is Friar Bacon and Friar Bungay, which deals
partly with the tricks of the Friar, and partly with a simple love story
between two men with one maid. Its variety of interest and comic, relief and to
the entertainment of the audience. But the chief merit of the play lies in the
lively method of presenting the story. Greene also achieves distinction by the
vigorous humanity of his characterisation.
Christopher
Marlowe (1564-1593)
The dramatic work of
Lodge and Nash is not of much importance. Of all the members of the group
Marlowe is the greatest. In 1587 his first play Tamburlaine was
produced and it took the public by storm on account of its impetuous force, its
splendid command of blank verse, and its sensitiveness to beauty, In this play
Marlowe dramatised the exploits of the Scythian shepherd who rose to be “the
terror of the world”, and “the scourge of God”. Tamburlain was
succeeded by The Tragical History of Doctor Faustus, in which
Marlowe gave an old medieval legend a romantic setting. The story of the
scholar who sells his soul to the Devil for worldly enjoyment and unlimited
power, is presented in a most fascinating manner. Marlowe’s Faustus is the
genuine incarnation of the Renaissance spirit. The Jew
of Malta, the third tragedy of Marlowe, is not so fine as Doctor
Faustus, though it has a glorious opening. His last play, Edward
II, is his best from the technical point of view. Though it lacks the
force and rhythmic beauty of the earlier plays, it is superior to them on
account of its rare skill of construction and admirable characterisation.
Marlowe’s
contributions to the Elizabethan drama were great. He raised the subject-matter
of drama to a higher level. He introduced heroes who were men of great strength
and vitality, possessing the Renaissance characteristic of insatiable spirit of
adventure. He gave life and reality to the characters, and introduced passion
on the stage. He made the blank verse supple and flexible to suit the drama,
and thus made the work of Shakespeare in this respect easy. He gave coherence
and unity to the drama, which it was formerly lacking. He also gave beauty and
dignity and poetic glow to the drama. In fact, he did the pioneering work on
which Shakespeare built the grand edifice. Thus he has been rightly called “the
Father of English Dramatic Poetry.”
Shakespeare
(1564-1616)
The greatest of all
Elizabethan dramatists was Shakespeare in whose hands the Romantic drama
reached its climax. As we do not know much about his life, and it is certain
that he did not have proper training and education as other dramatists of the
period had, his stupendous achievements are an enigma to all scholars up to the
present day. It is still a mystery how a country boy, poor and uneducated, who
came to London in search of odd jobs to scrape a living, could reach such
heights in dramatic literature. Endowed with a marvellous imaginative and
creative mind, he could put new life into old familiar stories and make them
glow with deepest thoughts and tenderest feelings.
There is no doubt that
Shakespeare was a highly gifted person, but without proper training he could
not have scaled such heights. In spite of the meagre material we have got about
his life, we can surmise that he must have undergone proper training first as
an actor, second as a reviser of old plays, and the last as an independent
dramatist. He worked with other dramatists and learned the secrets of their
trade. He must have studied deeply and observed minutely the people he came in
contact with. His dramatic output must, therefore, have been the result of his
natural genius as well as of hard work and industry.
Besides non—dramatic
poetry consisting of two narrative poems, Venice and Adonis and The
Rape of Lucrece, and 154 sonnets, Shakespeare wrote 37 plays. His work as a
dramatist extended over some 24 years, beginning about 1588 and ending about
1612. This work is generally divided into four periods.
(i)
1577-93
This was the period of
early experimental work. To this period belong the revision of old plays as the
three parts of Henry VI and Titus Andronicus; his
first comedies—Love’s Labour Lost, The Two Gentlemen of Verona, The Comedy
of Errors and A Midsummer Night’s Dream; his first chronicle play—Richard
III; a youthful tragedy—Romeo and Juliet.
(ii)
1594-1600
To the second period
belong Shakespeare’s great comedies and chronicle plays – Richard II, King
John, The Merchant of Venice, Henry IV, Part I and II, Henry V, The Taming of
the Shrew, The Merry Wives of Windsor, Much Ado About Nothing, As You Like It
and Twelfth Night. These plays reveal Shakespeare’s great development as a
thinker and technician. They show the maturity of his mind and art.
(iii)
1601-1608
To the third period
belong Shakespeare’s greatest tragedies and sombre or bitter comedies. This is
his peak period characterised by the highest development of his thought and
expression. He is more concerned with the darker side of human experience and
its destructive passions. Even in comedies, the tone is grave and there is a
greater emphasis on evil. The plays of this period are—Julius Caesar,
Hamlet, All’s Well that Ends Well, Measure for Measure; Troilus and Cressida,
Othello, King Lear, Macbeth, Antony and Cleopatra, Coriolanus, and Timon of
Athens.
(iv)
1608-1612
To the fourth period
belong the later comedies or dramatic romances. Here the clouds seem to have
been lifted and Shakespeare is in a changed mood. Though the tragic passions
still play their part as in the third period, the evil is now controlled and
conquered by good. The tone of the plays is gracious and tender, and there is a
decline in the power of expression and thought. The plays written during this period
are—Cymbeline, The Tempest and The Winter’s Tale, which were
completely written in collaboration with some other dramatist.
The plays of
Shakespeare are so full of contradictory thoughts expressed so convincingly in
different contexts, that it is not possible to formulate a system of philosophy
out of them. Each of his characters—from the king to the clown, from the most
highly intellectual to the simpleton—judges life from his own angle, and utters
something which is so profound and appropriate, that one is astonished at the
playwrigt’s versatility of genius. His style and versification are of the
highest order. He was not only the greatest dramatist of the age, but also the
first poet of the day, and one of the greatest of all times. His plays are full
of a large number of exquisite songs, and his sonnets glowing with passion and
sensitiveness to beauty reach the high water mark of poetic excellence in
English literature. In his plays there is a fine commingling of dramatic and
lyric elements. Words and images seem to flow from his brain spontaneously and
they are clothed in a style which can be called perfect.
Though Shakespeare
belonged to the Elizabethan Age, on account of his universality he belongs to
all times. Even after the lapse of three centuries his importance, instead of
decreasing, has considerably increased. Every time we read him, we become more
conscious of his greatness, like the charm of Cleopatra,
the appeal of
Shakespeare is perennial. His plays and poetry are like a great river of life
and beauty.
Ben
Jonson (1573-1637)
Ben Jonson a
contemporary of Shakespeare, and a prominent dramatist of his times, was just
the opposite of Shakespeare. Jonson was a classicist, a moralist, and a
reformer of drama. In his comedies he tried to present the true picture of the
contemporary society. He also made an attempt to have the ‘unities’ of time,
place and action in his plays. Unlike Shakespeare who remained hidden behind
his works, Jonson impressed upon the audience the excellence of his works and
the object of his plays. He also made his plays realistic rather than romantic,
and introduced ‘humours’ which mean some peculiar traits in character, which
obsess an individual and govern all this faculties.
Jonson was mainly a
writer of comedies, and of these the four which attained outstanding success
are Volpone; The Silent Woman; The Alchemist; and Bartholomew Fair.
Two other important comedies of his, which illustrate his theory of ‘humour’ are—Every
Man in His Humour and Every Man Out of Humour. The Alchemist, which
is the most perfect in structure, is also the most brilliant realistic
Elizabethan comedy. Volpone is a satirical study of avarice on the heroic
scale. Bartholomew Fair presents a true picture of Elizabethan
‘low life’. The Silent Woman, which is written in a lighter
mood, approaches the comedy of manners. Ben Jonson wrote two tragic
plays. Sejanus and Cataline on the classical model, but they
were not successful.
Ben Jonson was a
profound classical scholar who wanted to reform the Elizabethan drama, and
introduce form and method in it. He resolved to fight against cheap romantic
effects, and limit his art within the bounds of reason and common sense. He was
an intellectual and satirical writer unlike Shakespeare who was imaginative and
sympathetic. His chief contribution to dramatic theory was his practice to
construct plays based on ‘humour’, or some master passion. In this way he
created a new type of comedy having its own methods, scope and purpose. Though
he drew his principles from the ancients, he depicted the contemporary life in
his plays in a most realistic manner. In this way Jonson broke from the
Romantic tendency of Elizabethan drama.
(B) Elizabethan Poetry
Poetry in the
Renaissance period took a new trend. It was the poetry of the new age of
discovery, enthusiasm and excitement. Under the impact of the Renaissance, the
people of England were infused with freshness and vigour, and these
qualities are clearly reflected in poetry of that age.
The poetry of the
Elizabethan age opens with publications of a volume known as Tottel’s
Miscellany (1577). This book which contained the verse of Sir Thomas
Wyatt (1503?-1542) and the Earl of Surrey, (1577?-1547) marks the first English
poetry of the Renaissance. Wyatt and Surrey wrote a number of songs,
especially sonnets which adhered to the Petrarcan model, and which was later
adopted by Shakespeare. They also attempted the blank verse which was improved
upon by Marlowe and then perfected by Shakespeare. They also experimented a
great variety of metres which influenced Spenser. Thus Wyatt
and Surrey stand in the same relation to the glory of Elizabethan
poetry dominated by Spenser and Shakespeare, as Thomson and Collins do to
Romantic poetry dominated by Wordsworth and Shelley.
Another original
writer belonging to the early Elizabethan group of poets who were mostly
courtiers, was Thomas Sackville (1536-1608). In his Mirror for
Magistrates he has given a powerful picture of the underworld where
the poet describes his meetings with some famous Englishmen who had been the
victims of misfortunes. Sackville, unlike Wyatt and Surrey, is not a
cheerful writer, but he is superior to them in poetic technique.
The greatest of these
early Elizabethan poets was Sir Philip Sidney (1554-1586). He was a many-sided
person and a versatile genius—soldier, courtier and poet—and distinguished
himself in all these capacities. Like Dr. Johnson and Byron he stood in
symbolic relation to his times. He may be called the ideal Elizabethan,
representing in himself the great qualities of that great age in English
history and literature. Queen Elizabeth called him one of the jewels of her
crown, and at the age of twenty-three he was considered ‘one of the ripest statesmen
of the age’.
As a literary
figure, Sidney made his mark in prose as well as in poetry. His prose
works are Arcadia and the Apologie for Poetrie (1595).
With Arcadia begins a new kind of imaginative writing. Though
written in prose it is strewn with love songs and sonnets. The Apologie
for Poetrie is first of the series of rare and very useful
commentaries which some English poets have written about their art. His
greatest work, of course, is in poetry—the sequence of sonnets entitled Astrophel
and Stella, in which Sidney celebrated the history of his love for
Penelope Devereax, sister of the Earl of Essex,- a love which came to a sad end
through the intervention of Queen Elizabeth with whom Sidney had quarrelled. As
an example of lyrical poetry expressing directly in the most sincere manner an
intimate and personal experience of love in its deepest passion, this sonnet
sequence marks an epoch. Their greatest merit is their sincerity. The sequence
of the poet’s feelings is analysed with such vividness and minuteness that we
are convinced of their truth and sincerity. Here we find the fruit of
experience, dearly bought:
Desire; desire; I have too
dearly bought
With price of mangled mind. Thy worthless ware.
Too long, too long, asleep thou hast me brought,
Who should my mind to higher prepare.
With price of mangled mind. Thy worthless ware.
Too long, too long, asleep thou hast me brought,
Who should my mind to higher prepare.
Besides these personal
and sincere touches, sometimes the poet gives a loose reign to his imagination,
and gives us fantastic imagery which was a characteristic of Elizabethan
poetry.
Spenser (1552-1599)
The greatest name in
non-dramatic Elizabethan poetry is that of Spenser, who may be called the poet
of chivalry and Medieval allegory. The Elizabethan Age was the age of
transition, when the time-honoured institutions of chivalry, closely allied to
Catholic ritual were being attacked by the zeal of the Protestant reformer and
the enthusiasm for latters of the European humanists. As Spenser was in
sympathy with both the old and the new, he tried to reconcile these divergent
elements in his greatest poetic work—The Faerie Queene. Written in
the form of an allegory, though on the surface it appears to be dealing with
the petty intrigues, corrupt dealings and clever manipulations of politicians
in the court of Elizabeth, yet when seen from a higher point of view, it brings
before us the glory of the medieval times clothed in an atmosphere of romance.
We forget the harsh realities of life, and lifted into a fairy land where we
see the knights performing chivalric deeds for the sake of the honour Queen
Gloriana. We meet with shepherds, sylvan nymphs and satyrs, and breathe the air
of romance, phantasy and chivalry.
Though Spenser’s fame
rests mainly on The Faerie Queene, he also wrote some other
poems of great merit. His Shepherd’s Calendar (1579) is a
pastoral poem written in an artificial classical style which had become popular
in Europe on account of the revival of learning. Consisting of twelve
parts, each devoted to a month of the year, here the poet gives expression to
his unfruitful love for a certain unknown Rosalind, through the mouth of
shepherds talking and singing. It also deals with various moral questions and
the contemporary religious issues. The same type of conventional pastoral
imagery was used by Spenser in Astrophel (1586), an elegy
which he wrote on the death of Sidney to whom he had dedicated the Calendar.
Four Hymns which are characteried by melodious verse were written by
Spenser in honour of love and beauty. His Amoretti, consisting
of 88 sonnets, written in the Petrarcan manner which had become very popular in
those days under the influence of Italian literature, describes beautifully the
progress of his love for Elizabeth Boyle whom he married in 1594. His Epithalamion is
the most beautiful marriage hymn in the English language.
The greatness of
Spenser as a poet rests on his artistic excellence. Though his poetry is
surcharged with noble ideas and lofty ideals, he occupies an honoured place in
the front rank of English poets as the poet of beauty, music and harmony,
through which he brought about a reconciliation between the medieval and the
modern world. There is no harsh note in all his poetry. He composed his poems
in the spirit of a great painter, a great musician. Above all, he was the poet
of imagination, who, by means of his art, gave an enduring to the offsprings of
his imagination. As a metrist his greatest contribution to English poetry is
the Spenserian stanza which is admirably suited to descriptive or reflective
poetry. It is used by Thomson in The Castle of Indolence, by
Keats in The Eve of St. Agnes, by Shelley in The
Revolt of Islam and by Byron in Childe Harold’s
Pilgrimage. On account of all these factors, Spenser has been a potent
influence on the English poets of all ages, and there is no exaggeration in the
remark made by Charles Lamb that “Spenser is the poets’ poet.”
(C) Elizabethan Prose
The Elizabethan period
was also the period of the origin of modern English prose. During the reign of
Elizabeth prose began to be used as a vehicle of various forms of amusement and
information, and its popularity increased on account of the increased facility
provided by the printing press. Books on history, travel, adventures, and
translations of Italian stories appeared in a large number. Though there were a
large number of prose-writers, there were only two-Sidney and Lyly who were
conscious of their art, and who made solid contributions to the English prose
style when it was in its infancy. The Elizabethan people were intoxicated with
the use of the English language which was being enriched by borrowings from
ancient authors. They took delight in the use of flowery words and graceful
,grandiloquent phrases. With the new wave of patriotism and national prestige
the English language which had been previously eclipsed by Latin, and relegated
to a lower position, now came to its own, and it was fully exploited. The
Elizabethans loved decorative modes of expression and flowery style.
John Lyly (1554-1606)
The first author who
wrote prose in the manner that the Elizabethans wanted, was Lyly, whose Euphues, popularized
a highly artificial and decorative style. It was read and copied by everybody.
Its maxims and phrases were freely quoted in the court and the market-place,
and the word ‘Euphuism’ became a common description of an artificial and
flamboyant style.
The style of Euphues has
three main characteristics. In the first place, the structure of the sentence
is based on antithesis and alliteration. In other words, it consists of two
equal parts which are similar in sound but with a different sense. For example, Euphues is
described as a young man “of more wit than wealth, yet of more wealth than
wisdom”. The second characteristic of this style is that no fact is stated
without reference to some classical authority. For example, when the author
makes a mention of friendship, he quotes the friendship that existed between
David and Jonathan. Besides these classical allusions, there is also an
abundance of allusion to natural history, mostly of a fabulous kind, which is
its third characteristic. For example, “The bull being tied to the fig tree
loseth his tale; the whole herd of dear stand at gaze if they smell sweet
apple.”
The purpose of
writing Euphues was to instruct the courtiers and gentlemen
how to live, and so it is full of grave reflections and weighty morals. In it
there is also criticism of contemporary society, especially its extravagant
fashions. Though Puritanic in tone, it inculcates, on the whole, a liberal and
humane outlook.
Sidney
Sidney’s Arcadia is
the first English example of prose pastoral romance, which was imitated by
various English authors for about two hundred years. The story related
in Arcadia in the midst of pastoral surrounding where everything is
possible, is long enough to cover twenty modern novels, but its main attraction
lies in its style which is highly poetical and exhaustive. One word is used
again and again in different senses until its all meanings are exhausted. It is
also full of pathetic fallacy which means establishing the connection between
the appearance of nature with the mood of the artist. On the whole, Arcadia goes
one degree beyond Euphues in the direction of Sfreedom and
poetry. Two other important writers who, among others,
influenced Elizabethan prose were: Malory and Hakluyt.
The Puritan Age (1600-1660)
The Literature of the
Seventeenth Century may be divided into two periods—The Puritan Age or
the Age of Milton (1600-1660), which is further divided into
the Jacobean and Caroline periods after the names of the ruled James I and
Charles I, who rules from 1603 to 1625 and 1625 to 1649 respectively; and the
Restoration Period or the Age of Dryden (1660-1700).
The Seventeenth
Century was marked by the decline of the Renaissance spirit, and the writers
either imitated the great masters of Elizabethan period or followed new paths.
We no longer find great imaginative writers of the stature of Shakespeare,
Spenser and Sidney. There is a marked change in temperament which may be called
essentially modern. Though during the Elizabethan period, the new spirit of the
Renaissance had broken away with the medieval times, and started a new modern
development, in fact it was in the seventeenth century that this task
of breaking away with the past was completely accomplished, and the
modern spirit, in the fullest sense of the term, came into being. This spirit
may be defined as the spirit of observation and of preoccupation with details,
and a systematic analysis of facts, feelings and ideas. In other words, it was
the spirit of science popularized by such great men
as Newton, Bacon and Descartes. In the field of literature
this spirit manifested itself in the form of criticism, which
in England is the creation of the Seventeenth Century. During the
Sixteenth Century England expanded in all directions; in the Seventeenth
Century people took stock of what had been acquired. They also
analysed, classified and systematised it. For the first time the writers began
using the English language as a vehicle for storing and conveying facts.
One very important and
significant feature of this new spirit of observation and analysis was the
popularisation of the art of biography which was unknown during the Sixteenth
Century. Thus whereas we have no recorded information about the life of such an
eminent dramatist as Shakespeare, in the seventeenth century many authors like
Fuller and Aubrey laboriously collected and chronicled the smallest
facts about the great men of their own day, or of the immediate
past. Autobiography also came in the wake of biography, and later on
keeping of diaries and writing of journals became popular, for example
Pepy’s Diary and Fox’s Journal. All these new
literary developments were meant to meet the growing demand for analysis of the
feelings and the intimate thoughts and sensations of real men and women. This
newly awakened taste in realism manifested itself also in the ‘Character’,
which was a brief descriptive essay on a contemporary type like a
tobacco-seller, or an old shoe-maker. In drama the portrayal of the foibles of
the fashionable contemporary society took a prominent place. In satire, it were
not the common faults of the people which were ridiculed, but actual men
belonging to opposite political and religious groups. The readers who also had
become critical demanded facts from the authors, so that they might judge and
take sides in controversial matters.
The Seventeenth
Century upto 1660 was dominated by Puritanism and it may be called the Puritan
Age or the Age of Milton who was the noblest representative of the Puritan
spirit. Broadly speaking, the Puritan movement in literature may be considered
as the second and greater Renaissance, marked by the rebirth of the moral
nature of man which followed the intellectual awakening of Europe in
the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries. Though the Renaissance brought with it
culture, it was mostly sensuous and pagan, and it needed some sort of moral
sobriety and profundity which were contributed by the Puritan movement. Moreover,
during the Renaissance period despotism was still the order of the day, and in
politics and religion unscrupulousness and fanaticism were rampant. The Puritan
movement stood for liberty of the people from the shackles of the despotic
ruler as well as the introduction of morality and high ideals in politics. Thus
it had two objects—personal righteousness and civil and religious liberty. In
other words, it aimed at making men honest and free.
Though during the
Restoration period the Puritans began to be looked down upon as narrow-minded,
gloomy dogmatists, who were against all sorts of recreations
and amusements, in fact they were not so. Moreover, though they were
profoundly religious, they did not form a separate religious sect. It would be
a grave travesty of facts if we call Milton and Cromwell, who fought for
liberty of the people against the tyrannical rule of Charles I, as
narrow-minded fanatics. They were the real champions of liberty and stood for
toleration.
The name Puritan was
at first given to those who advocated certain changes in the form of worship of
the reformed English Church under Elizabeth. As King
Charles I and his councillors, as well as some of the clergymen with Bishop
Laud as their leader, were opposed to this movement, Puritanism in course of
time became a national movement against the tyrannical rule of the King, and
stood for the liberty of the people. Of course the extremists among Puritans
were fanatics and stern, and the long, protracted struggle against despotism
made even the milder ones hard and narrow. So when Charles I was defeated and
beheaded in 1649 and Puritanism came out triumphant with the establishment of
the Commonwealth under Cromwell, severe laws passed. Many simple modes of
recreation and amusement were banned, and an austere standard of living was
imposed on an unwilling people. But when we criticize the Puritan for his
restrictions on simple and innocent pleasures of life, we should not forget
that it was the same very Puritan who fought for liberty and justice, and who
through self-discipline and austere way of living overthrew despotism and made
the life and property of the people of England safe from the tyranny of rulers.
In literature of the
Puritan Age we find the same confusion as we find in religion and politics. The
medieval standards of chivalry, the impossible loves and romances which we find
in Spenser and Sidney, have completely disappeared. As there were no fixed
literary standards, imitations of older poets and exaggeration of the
‘metaphysical’ poets replaced the original, dignified and highly imaginative
compositions of the Elizabethan writers. The literary achievements of this
so-called gloomy age are not of a high order, but it had the honour of
producing one solitary master of verse whose work would shed lustre on any age
or people—John Milton, who was the noblest and indomitable representative of
the Puritan spirit to which he gave a most lofty and enduring expression.
(a) Puritan Poetry
The Puritan poetry,
also called the Jacobean and Caroline Poetry during the reigns of James I and
Charles I respectively, can be divided into three parts –(i) Poetry of the
School of Spenser; (ii) Poetry of the Metaphysical School; (iii) Poetry of
the Cavalier Poets.
(i)
The School of Spenser
The Spenserians were
the followers of Spenser. In spite of the changing conditions and literary
tastes which resulted in a reaction against the diffuse, flamboyant, Italianate
poetry which Spenser and Sidney had made fashionable during the sixteenth
century, they preferred to follow Spenser and considered him as their master.
The most
thorough-going disciples of Spenser during the reign of James I were Phineas
Fletcher (1582-1648) and Giles Fletcher (1583-1623). They were both priests and
Fellows of Cambridge University. Phineas Fletcher wrote a number of
Spenserian pastorals and allegories. His most ambitious poem The Purple
Island, portrays in a minutely detailed allegory the physical and
mental constitution of man, the struggle between Temperance and his foes, the
will of man and Satan. Though the poem follows the allegorical pattern of
the Faerie Queene, it does not lift us to the realm of pure
romance as does Spenser’s masterpiece, and at times the strain of the allegory
becomes to unbearable.
Giles Fletcher was
more lyrical and mystical than his brother, and he also made a happier choice
of subjects. His Christ’s Victorie and Triumph in Heaven and Earth over
and after Death (1610), which is an allegorical narrative describing
in a lyrical strain the Atonement, Temptation, Crucifixion, and Resurrection of
Christ, is a link between the religious poetry of Spenser and Milton. It
is written in a flamboyant, diffuse style of Spenser, but its ethical aspect is
in keeping with the seventeenth century theology which considered man as a puny
creature in the divine scheme of salvation.
Other poets who wrote
under the influence of Spenser were William Browne (1590-1645). George Wither
(1588-1667) and William Drummond (1585-1649).
Browne’s important
poetical work is Britannia’s Pastorals which shows all the
characteristics of Elizabethan pastoral poetry. It is obviously inspired by
Spenser’s Faerie Queene and Sidney’s Arcadia as
it combines allegory with satire. It is a story of wooing and adventure, of the
nymphs who change into streams and flowers. It also sings the praise of virtue
and of poets and dead and living.
The same didactic tone
and lyrical strain are noticed in the poetry of George Wither. His best-known
poems are The Shepherd’s Hunting a series of personal
eulogues; Fidella an heroic epistle of over twelve hundred
lines; and Fair Virtue, the Mistress of
Philarete, a sustained and detailed lyrical eulogy of an ideal woman.
Most of Wither’s poetry is pastoral which is used by him to convey his personal
experience. He writes in an easy, and homely style free from conceits. He often
dwells on the charms of nature and consolation provided by songs. In his later
years Wither wrote didactic and satirical verse, which earned for him the title
of “our English Juvenal”.
Drummond who was a
Scottish poet, wrote a number of pastorals, sonnets, songs, elegies and
religious poems. His poetry is the product of a scholar of refined nature, high
imaginative faculty, and musical ear. His indebtedness to Spenser, Sidney and
Shakespeare in the matter of fine phraseology is quite obvious. The greatest
and original quality of all his poetry is the sweetness and musical evolution
in which he has few rivals even among the Elizabethan lyricists. His well-known
poems are Tears on the Death of Maliades (an elegy), Sonnets,
Flowers of Sion and Pastorals.
(ii)
The Poets of the Metaphysical School
The metaphysical poets
were John Donne, Herrick, Thomas Carew, Richard Crashaw, Henry Vaughan, George
Herbet and Lord Herbert of Cherbury. The leader of this school was Donne. They
are called the metaphysical poets not because they are highly philosophical,
but because their poetry is full of conceits, exaggerations, quibbling about
the meanings of words, display of learning and far-fetched similes and metaphors.
It was Dr. Johnson who in his essay on Abraham Cowley in his Lives of
the Poets used the term ‘metaphysical’. There he wrote:
“About the beginning
of the seventeenth century appeared a race of writers that may be termed the
metaphysical poets. The metaphysical poets were men of learning, and to show
their learning was their whole endeavour: but, unluckily resolving to show it
in rhyme, instead of writing poetry, they only wrote verses and very often such
verses as stood the trial of the finger better than of the ear; for the
modulation was so imperfect that they were only found to be verses by counting
the syllables.”
Though Dr. Johnson was
prejudiced against the Metaphysical school of poets, and the above statement is
full of exaggeration, yet he pointed out the salient characteristics of this
school. One important feature of metaphysical school which Dr. Johnson
mentioned was their “discovery of occult resemblances in things apparently
unlike.” Moreover, he was absolutely right when he further remarked that the
Metaphysical poets were perversely strange and strained: ‘The most
heterogeneous ideas are yoked by violence together; nature and art are
ransacked for illustrations, comparisons, and allusions… Their wish was only to
say what had never been said before”.
Dr. Johnson, however,
did not fail to notice that beneath the superficial novelty of the metaphysical
poets lay a fundamental originality:
“If they frequently
threw away their wit upon false conceits, they likewise sometimes struck out
unexpected truth; if the conceits were far-fetched, they were often worth the
carriage. To write on their plan, it was at least necessary to read and think,
No man could be born a metaphysical poet, nor assume to dignity of a writer, by
descriptions copied from descriptions, by imitations borrowed from imitations,
by traditional imagery, and volubility of syllables.”
The metaphysical poets
were honest, original thinkers. They tried to analyse their feelings and
experience—even the experience of love. They were also aware of the life, and
were concerned with death, burial descent into hell etc. Though they hoped for
immortality, they were obsessed by the consciousness of mortality which was
often expressed in a mood of mawkish disgust.
John Donne
(1537-1631), the leader of the Metaphysical school of poets, had a very
chequered career until be became the Dean of St. Paul. Though his main work was
to deliver religious sermons, he wrote poetry of a very high order. His
best-known works are The Progress of the Soul; An Anatomy of the World,
an elegy; and Epithalamium. His poetry can be divided into three
parts: (1) Amorous (2) Metaphysical (3) Satirical. In his amorous lyrics which
include his earliest work, he broke away from the Petrarcan model so popular
among the Elizabethan poets, and expressed the experience of love in a
realistic manner. His metaphysical and satirical works which from a major
portion of his poetry, were written in later years. The Progress of the
Soul and Metempsychosis, in which Donne pursues the
passage of the soul through various transmigrations, including those of a bird
and fish, is a fine illustration of his metaphysical poetry. A good
illustration of his satire is his fourth satire describing the character of a
bore. They were written in rhymed couplet, and influenced both Dryden and Pope.
Donne has often been
compared to Browning on account of his metrical roughness, obscurity, ardent
imagination, taste for metaphysics and unexpected divergence into sweet and
delightful music. But there is one important difference between Donne and
Browning. Donne is a poet of wit while Browning is a poet of ardent passion.
Donne deliberately broke away from the Elizabethan tradition of smooth
sweetness of verse, and introduced a harsh and stuccato method. His influence
on the contemporary poets was far from being desirable, because whereas they
imitated his harshness, they could not come up to the level of his original
thought and sharp wit. Like Browning, Donne has no sympathy for the reader who
cannot follow his keen and incisive thought, while his poetry is most difficult
to understand because of its careless versification and excessive terseness.
Thus with Donne, the
Elizabethan poetry with its mellifluousness, and richly observant imagination,
came to an end, and the Caroline poetry with its harshness and deeply
reflective imagination began. Though Shakespeare and Spenser still exerted some
influence on the poets, yet Donne’s influence was more dominant.
Robert Herrick
(1591-1674) wrote amorous as well as religious verse, but it is on account of
the poems of the former type—love poems, for which he is famous. He has much in
common with the Elizabethan song writers, but on account of his pensive
fantasy, and a meditative strain especially in his religious verse, Herrick is
included in the metaphysical school of Donne.
Thomas Carew
(1598-1639), on whom the influence of Donne was stronger, was the finest lyric
writer of his age. Though he lacks the spontaneity and freshness of Herrick, he
is superior to him in fine workmanship. Moreover, though possessing the
strength and vitality of Donne’s verse, Carew’s verse is neither rugged nor
obscure as that of the master. His Persuasions of Love is a
fine piece of rhythmic cadence and harmony.
Richard Crashaw
(1613?-1649) possessed a temperament different from that of Herrick or Carew.
He was a fundamentally religious poet, and his best work is The Flaming
Heart. Though less imaginative than Herrick, and intellectually
inferior to Carew, at times Crashaw reaches the heights of rare excellence in
his poetry.
Henry Vaughan
(1622-1695), though a mystic like Crashaw, was equally at home in sacred as
well as secular verse. Though lacking the vigour of
Crashaw, Vaughan is more uniform and clear, tranquil and deep.
George Herbert (1593-1633)
is the most widely read of all the poets belonging to the metaphysical school,
except, of course, Donne. This is due to the clarity of his expression and the
transparency of his conceits. In his religious verse there is simplicity as
well as natural earnestness. Mixed with the didactic strain there is also a
current of quaint humour in his poetry.
Lord Herbert of
Cherbury is inferior as a verse writer to his brother George Herbert, but he is
best remembered as the author of an autobiography. Moreover, he was the first
poet to use the metre which was made famous by Tennyson in In Memoriam.
Other poets who are
also included in the group of Metaphysicals are Abrahanm Cowley (1618-1667),
Andrew Marvel (1621-1672) and Edmund Waller (1606-1687). Cowley is famous for
his ‘Pindaric Odes’, which influenced English poetry throughout the eighteenth
century. Marvel is famous for his loyal friendship with Milton, and
because his poetry shows the conflict between the two schools of Spenser and
Donne. Waller was the first to use the ‘closed’ couplet which dominated English
poetry for the next century.
The Metaphysical poets
show the spiritual and moral fervour of the Puritans as well as the frank
amorous tendency of the Elizabethans. Sometimes like the Elizabethans they sing
of making the best of life as it lasts—Gather ye Rosebuds while ye may;
and at other times they seek more permanent comfort in the delight of spiritual
experience.
(iii) The
Cavalier Poets
Whereas the
metaphysical poets followed the lead of Donne, the cavalier poets followed Ben
Jonson. Jonson followed the classical method in his poetry as in his drama. He
imitated Horace by writing, like him, satires, elegies, epistles and
complimentary verses. But though his verse possess classical dignity and good
sense, it does not have its grace and ease. His lyrics and songs also differ
from those of Shakespeare. Whereas Shakespeare’s songs are pastoral, popular
and ‘artless’, Jonson’s are sophisticated, particularised, and have
intellectual and emotional rationality.
Like the
‘metaphysical’, the label ‘Cavalier’ is not correct, because a ‘Cavalier’ means
a royalist—one who fought on the side of the king during the Civil War. The
followers of Ben Jonson were not all royalists, but this label once used has stuck
to them. Moreover, there is not much difference between the Cavalier and
Metaphysical poets. Some Cavalier poets like Carew, Suckling and Lovelace were
also disciples of Donne. Even some typical poems, of Donne and Ben Jonson are
very much alike. These are, therefore, not two distinct schools, but they
represented two groups of poets who followed two different masters—Donne and
Ben Jonson. Poets of both the schools, of course, turned away from the long,
Old-fashioned works of the Spenserians, and concentrated their efforts on short
poems and lyrics dealing with the themes of love of woman and the love or fear
of God. The Cavalier poets normally wrote about trivial subjects, while the
Metaphysical poets wrote generally about serious subjects.
The important Cavalier
poets were Herrick, Lovelace, Suckling and Carew. Though they wrote generally
in a lighter vein, yet they could not completely escape the tremendous
seriousness of Puritanism. We have already dealt with Carew and Herrick among
the metaphysical group of poets. Sir John Suckling (1609-1642), a courtier of
Charles I, wrote poetry because it was considered a gentleman’s accomplishment
in those days. Most of his poems are trivial; written in doggerel verse. Sir
Richard Lovelace (1618-1658) was another follower of King Charles I. His volume
of love lyrics—Lucasta—are on a higher plane than Suckling’s work, and
some of his poems like “To Lucasta’, and “To Althea, from Prison’, have won a
secure place in English poetry.
(iv) John Milton
(1608-1674)
Milton was the
greatest poet of the Puritan age, and he stands head and shoulders above all
his contemporaries. Though he completely identified himself with Puritanism, he
possessed such a strong personality that he cannot be taken to represent any
one but himself. Paying a just tribute to the dominating personality
of Milton, Wordsworth wrote the famous line:
They soul was like a star, and dwelt apart.
Though Milton praised
Spenser, Shakespeare, and Ben Jonson as poets, he was different from them all.
We do not find the exuberance of Spenser in his poetry. Unlike Shakespeare
Milton is superbly egoistic. In his verse, which is harmonious and musical, we
find no trace of the harshness of Ben Jonson. In all his
poetry, Milton sings about himself and his own lofty soul. Being a
deeply religious man and also endowed with artistic merit of a high degree, he
combined in himself the spirits of the Renaissance and the Reformation. In fact
no other English poet was so profoundly religious and so much an artist.
Milton was a
great scholar of classical as well as Hebrew literature. He was also a child of
the Renaissance, and a great humanist. As an artist he may be called the last
Elizabethan. From his young days he began to look upon poetry as a serious
business of life; and he made up his mind to dedicate himself to it, and, in
course of time, write a poem “which the world would not let die.”
Milton’s early poetry
is lyrical. The important poems of the early period are: The Hymn on
the Nativity (1629); L’Allegro, Il Penseroso (1632); Lycidas (1637);
and Comus (1934). The Hymn, written
when Milton was only twenty-one, shows that his lyrical genius was
already highly developed. The complementary poems, L’Allego and Il
Penseroso, are full of very pleasing descriptions of rural scenes and
recreations in Spring and Autumn. L’Allegro represents the
poet in a gay and merry mood and it paints an idealised picture of rustic life
from dawn to dusk. Il Penseroso is written in serious and
meditative strain. In it the poet praises the passive joys of the contemplative
life. The poet extols the pensive thoughts of a recluse who spends his days
contemplating the calmer beauties of nature. In these two poems, the lyrical
genius of Milton is at its best.
Lycidas is a pastoral elegy
and it is the greatest of its type in English literature. It was written to
mourn the death of Milton’s friend, Edward King, but it is also contains
serious criticism of contemporary religion and politics.
Comus marks the development
of the Milton’s mind from the merely pastoral and idyllic to the more
serious and purposive tendency. The Puritanic element antagonistic to the
prevailing looseness in religion and politics becomes more prominent. But in
spite of its serious and didactic strain, it retains the lyrical tone which is
so characteristic of Milton’s early poetry.
Besides these poems a
few great sonnets such as When the Assault was intended to the
City, also belong to Milton’s early period. Full of deeply-felt
emotions, these sonnets are among the noblest in the English language, and they
bridge the gulf between the lyrical tone of Milton’s early poetry, and the
deeply moral and didactic tone of his later poetry.
When the Civil War
broke out in 1642, Milton threw himself heart and soul into the
struggle against King Charles I. He devoted the best years of his life, when
his poetical powers were at their peak, to this national movement. Finding
himself unfit to fight as a soldier he became the Latin Secretary to Cromwell.
This work he continued to do till 1649, when Charles I was defeated and Common
wealth was proclaimed under Cromwell. But when he returned to poetry to
accomplish the ideal he had in his mind, Milton found himself
completely blind. Moreover, after the death of Cromwell and the coming of
Charles II to the throne, Milton became friendless. His own wife and
daughters turned against him. But undaunted by all these
misfortunes, Milton girded up his loins and wrote his greatest
poetical works—Paradise Lost, Paradise Regained and Samson
Agonistes.
“The subject-matter
of Paradise Lost consists of the casting out from Heaven of
the fallen angels, their planning of revenge in Hell, Satan’s flight, Man’s
temptation and fall from grace, and the promise of redemption. Against this
vast background Milton projects his own philosophy of the purposes of
human existence, and attempts “to justify the ways of God to men.” On account
of the richness and profusion of its imagery, descriptions of strange lands and
seas, and the use of strange geographical, names, Paradise Lost is
called the last great Elizabethan poem. But its perfectly organized design, its
firm outlines and Latinised diction make it essentially a product of the
neo—classical or the Augustan period in English Literature. In Paradise
Lost the most prominent is the figure of Satan who possesses the
qualities of Milton himself, and who represents the indomitable heroism of the
Puritans against Charles I.
What
though the field be lost?
All is not lost; the unconquerable will,
And study of revenge, immortal hate,
And courage never to submit or yield
And what is else, not to be overcome.
All is not lost; the unconquerable will,
And study of revenge, immortal hate,
And courage never to submit or yield
And what is else, not to be overcome.
It is written in blank
verse of the Elizabethan dramatist, but it is hardened and strengthened to suit
the requirements of an epic poet.
Paradise
Regained which deals with subject of Temptation
in the Wilderness is written, unlike Paradise Lost, in
the form of discussion and not action. Not so sublime as Paradise
Lost, It has a quieter atmosphere, but it does not betray a decline in
poetic power. The mood of the poet has become different. The central figure is
Christ, having the Puritanic austere and stoic qualities rather than the
tenderness which is generally associated with him.
In Samson
Agonistes Milton deals with an ancient Hebrew legend of Samson, the
mighty champion of Israel, now blind and scorned, working as a slave among
Philistines. This tragedy, which is written on the Greek model, is charged with
the tremendous personality of Milton himself, who in the character of the blind
giant, Samson, surrounded by enemies, projects his own unfortunate experience
in the reign of Charles II.
Eyeless
in Gaza at the Mill with slaves.
The magnificent lyrics
in this tragedy, which express the heroic faith of the long suffering Puritans,
represent the summit of technical excellence achieved by Milton.
(b) Jacobean and Caroline Drama
After Shakespeare the
drama in England suffered and a decline during the reigns of James I
and Charles I. The heights reached by Shakespeare could not be kept by later
dramatists, and drama in the hands of Beaumont and Fletcher and others became,
what may be called, ‘decadent’. In other words, the real spirit of the
Elizabethan drama disappeared, and only the outward show and trappings
remained. For example, sentiment took the place of character; eloquent and
moving speeches, instead of being subservient to the revelation of the fine
shades of character, became important in themselves; dreadful deeds were
described not with a view to throwing light on the working of the human heart
as was done by Shakespeare, but to produce rhetorical effect on the audience.
Moreover, instead of fortitude and courage, and sterner qualities, which were
held in high esteem by the Elizabethan dramatists, resignation to fate
expressed in the form of broken accents of pathos and woe, became the main
characteristics of the hero. Whereas Shakespeare and other Elizabethan
dramatists took delight in action and the emotions associated with it, the
Jacobean and Caroline dramatists gave expression to passive suffering and lack
of mental and physical vigour. Moreover, whereas the Elizabethan dramatists
were sometimes, coarse and showed bad taste, these later dramatists were
positively and deliberately indecent. Instead of devoting all their capacity to
fully illuminating the subject in hand, they made it as an instrument of
exercising their own power of rhetoric and pedantry. Thus in the hands of these
dramatists of the inferior type the romantic drama which had achieved great
heights during the Elizabethan period, suffered a terrible decline, and when
the Puritans closed the theatres in 1642, it died a natural death.
The greatest dramatist
of the Jacobean period was Ben Jonson who has already been dealt with in the
Renaissance Period, as much of his work belongs to it. The other dramatists of the
Jacobean and Caroline periods are John Marston (1575-1634); Thomas Dekker
(1570-1632); Thomas Heywood (1575-1650); Thomas Middleton (1580-1627); Cyril
Tourneur (1575-1626); John Webster (1575-1625?); John Fletcher (1579-1625);
Francis Beaumont (1584-1616); Philip Massinger (1583-1640); John Ford
(1586-1639); and James Shirley (1596-1666).
John Marston wrote in
a violent and extravagant style. His melodramas Antonia and Mellida and
Antonia’s Revenge are full of forceful and impressive passages.
In The Malcontent, The Dutch Courtezan, and Parasitaster, or
Fawne, Marston criticised the society in an ironic and
lyrical manner. His best play is Eastward Hoe, an admirable
comedy of manners, which portrays realistically the life of a tradesman, the
inner life of a middle class household, the simple honesty of some and the
vanity of others.
Thomas Dekker, unlike
Marston, was gentle and free from coarseness and cynicism. Some of his plays
possess grace and freshness which are not to be found even in the plays of Ben
Jonson. He is more of a popular dramatist than any of his contemporaries, and
he is at his best when portraying scenes from life, and describing living
people with an irresistible touch of romanticism. The gayest of his comedies
is The Shoemaker’s Holiday, in which the hero, Simon Eyre, a
jovial London shoemaker, and his shrewish wife are vividly described.
In Old Fortunates Dekker’s poetical powers are
seen at their best. The scene in which the goddess Fortune appears with her
train of crowned beggars and kings in chains, is full of grandeur. His
best-known work, however, is The Honest Whore, in which the
character of an honest courtesan is beautifully portrayed. The most original
character in the play is her old father, Orlando Friscoboldo, a rough diamond.
This play is characterised by liveliness, pure sentiments and poetry.
Thomas Heywood
resembles very much Dekker in his gentleness and good temper. He wrote a large
number of plays—two hundred and twenty—of which only twenty-four are extant.
Most of his plays deal with the life of the cities. In The Foure
Prentices of London, with the Conquest of Jerusalem, he
flatters the citizens of London. The same note appears in his Edward
VI, The Troubles of Queene Elizabeth and The Fair Maid of the Exchange. In
the Fair Maid of the West, which is written in a patriotic
vein, sea adventures and the life of an English port are described in a lively
fashion. His best known play is A Woman Kilde with Kindness, a
domestic tragedy written in a simple form, in which he gives us a gentle
picture of a happy home destroyed by the wife’s treachery, the husband’s
suffering and his banishment of his wife, her remose and agony, and death at
the moment when the husband has forgiven her. Instead of the spirit of
vengeance as generally prevails in such domestic plays, it is free from any
harshness and vindictiveness. In The English Traveller we find
the same generosity and kindliness. On account of his instinctive goodness and
wide piety, Heywood was called by Lamb as a “sort of prose Shakespeare.”
Thomas Middleton, like
Dekker and Heywood, wrote about the city of London. But instead flattering
the citizens, he criticised and ridiculed their follies like Ben Jonson. He is
mainly the writer of comedies dealing the seamy side of London life, and the
best-known of them are: Michaelmas Terms; A Trick to Catch the Old One,
A Mad World, My Masters, Your Five Gallants, A Chaste Mayd in Cheapside. They
are full of swindlers and dupes. The dramatist shows a keen observation of real
life and admirable dexterity in presenting it. In his later years Middleton
turned to tragedy. Women beware Women deals with the
scandalous crimes of the Italian courtesan Bianca Capello. Some tragedies or
romantic dramas as A Faire Quarrel, The Changeling and The Spanish
Gipsie, were written by Middleton in collaboration with the actor
William Rowley.
Cyril Tourneur wrote
mostly melodramas full of crimes and torture. His two gloomy dramas are: The
Revenge Tragedies, and The Atheist’s Tragedie, which,
written in a clear and rapid style, have an intense dramatic effect.
John Webster wrote a
number of plays, some in collaboration with others. His best-known plays
are The White Devil or Vittoria Corombona and
the Duchess of Malfi which are full of physical horrors. In
the former play the crimes of the Italian beauty Cittoria Accorambona are
described in a most fascinating manner. The Duchess of Malfi is
the tragedy of the young widowed duchess who is driven to madness and death by
her two brothers because she has married her steward Antonio. The play is full
of pathos and touches of fine poetry. Though a melodrama full of horror and
unbearable suffering, it has been raised to a lofty plane by the truly poetic
gift of the dramatist who has a knack of coining unforgettable phrases.
John Fletcher wrote a
few plays which made him famous. He then exploited his reputation to the
fullest extent by organising a kind of workshop in which he wrote plays more
rapidly in collaboration with other dramatists in order to meet the growing demand.
The plays which he wrote in collaboration with Francis Beaumont are the
comedies such as The Scornful Ladie and The Knight of
the Burning Pestle; tragi-comedies like Philaster; pure
tragedies such as The Maides Tragedy and A King and no
King. The Knight of the Burning Pestle is the gayest and liveliest
comedy of that time and it has such freshness that it seems to have been
written only yesterday. Philaster and The Maides
Tragedy are written in Shakespearean style, but they have more outward
charm than real merit.
Fletcher alone wrote a
number of plays of which the best known are The Tragedies of Vanentinian, The
Tragedie of Bonduca, The Loyal Subject, The Humorous Lieutenant. His Monsieur
Thomas and The Wild Goose Chase are fine comedies.
Philip Massinger wrote
tragedies as Thierry and Theodoret and The
False One; comedies as The Little French Lawyer, The Spanish
Curate and The Beggar’s Bush, in collaboration with
Fletcher. Massinger combined his intellectualism with Fletcher’s lively ease.
It was Massinger who dominated the stage after Fletcher. He wrote thirty seven
plays of which eighteen are extant. In his comedies we find the exaggerations
or eccentricities which are the characteristics of Ben Jonson. In his tragedies
we notice the romanticism of Fletcher. But the most individual quality of
Massinger’s plays is that they are plays of ideas, and he loves to stage
oratorical debates and long pleadings before tribunals. His best comedies
are A New Way to Pay Old Debts, The City Madam and The
Guardian; his important serious plays are The Fatal Dowry, The
Duke of Millaine, The Unnatural Combat. The Main of Honour, The
Bond-Man, The Renegado, The Roman Actor, and The
Picture. Of all these A New Way to Pay Old Debts is
his most successful play, in which the chief character, the usurer, Sir Charles
Overreach reminds us of Ben Jonson’s Volpone. All the plays of Massinger show
careful workmanship, though a great deterioration had crept in the art of drama
at the time when he was writing. When not inspired he becomes monotonous, but
he is always a conscientious writer.
John Ford, who was the
contemporary of Massinger, collaborated with various dramatists. He was a true
poet, but a fatalist, melancholy and gloomy person. Besides the historical
play, Perkin Warbeck, he wrote The Lover’s Melancholy,
‘Tis Pity Shee’s a Whore, The Broken Heart and Love’s
Sacrifice, all of which show a skilful handling of emotions and grace
of style. His decadent attitude is seen in the delight he takes in depicting
suffering, but he occupies a high place as an artist.
James Shirley, who as
Lamb called him, ‘the last of a great race’, though a prolific writer, shows no
originality. His best comedies are The Traytor, The Cardinall, The
Wedding, Changes, Hyde Park, The Gamester and The Lady of
Pleasure, which realistically represent the contemporary manners,
modes and literary styles. He also wrote tragi-comedies or romantic comedies,
such as Young Admirall, The Opportunitie, and The
Imposture. In all these Shirley continued the tradition formed by
Fletcher, Tourneur and Webster, but he broke no new ground.
Besides these there
were a number of minor dramatists, but the drama suffered a serious setback
when the theatres were closed in 1642 by the order of the Parliament controlled
by the Puritans. They were opened only after eighteen years later at the
Restoration.
(c) Jacobean and Caroline Prose
This period was rich
in prose. The great prose writers were Bacon, Burton, Milton, Sir
Thomas Browne, Jeremy Tayler and Clarendon. English prose which had been formed
into a harmonious and pliable instrument by the Elizabethans, began to be used
in various ways, as narrative as well as a vehicle for philosophical
speculation and scientific knowledge. For the first time the great scholars
began to write in English rather than Latin. The greatest single influence
which enriched the English prose was the Authorised Version of the Bible
(English translation of the Bible), which was the result of the efforts of
scholars who wrote in a forceful, simple and pure Anglo-Saxon tongue avoiding
all that was rough, foreign and affected. So the Bible became the supreme
example of earlier English prose-style—simple, plain and natural. As it was
read by the people in general, its influence was all-pervasive.
Francis Bacon
(1561-1628). Bacon belongs both to the Elizabethan and Jacobean periods. He was
a lawyer possessing great intellectual gifts. Ben Jonson wrote of him, ‘no man
ever coughed or turned aside from him without a loss”. As a prose-writer he is
the master of the aphoristic style. He has the knack of compressing his wisdom
in epigrams which contain the quintessence of his rich experience of life in a
most concentrated form. His style is clear, lucid but terse and that is why one
has to make an effort to understand his meaning. It lacks spaciousness, ease
and rhythm. The reader has always to be alert because each sentence is packed
with meaning.
Bacon is best-known
for his Essays, in which he has given his views about the art
of managing men and getting on successfully in life. They may be considered as
a kind of manual for statesmen and princes. The tone of the essay is that of a
worldly man who wants to secure material success and prosperity. That is why
their moral standard is not high.
Besides the Essays, Bacon
wrote Henry VII the first piece of scientific history in the
English language; and The Advancement of Learning which is a
brilliant popular exposition of the cause of scientific investigation. Though
Bacon himself did not make any great scientific discovery, he popularized
science through his writings. On account of his being the intellectual giant of
his time, he is credited with the authorship of the plays of Shakespeare.
Robert Burton
(1577-1640) is known for his The Anatomy of Melancholy, which
is a book of its own type in the English language. In it he has analysed human
melancholy, described its effect and prescribed its cure. But more than that
the book deals with all the ills that flesh is heir to, and the author draws
his material from writers, ancient as well as modern. It is written in a
straightforward, simple and vigorous style, which at times is marked with
rhythm and beauty.
Sir Thomas Browne
(1605-1682) belonged entirely to a different category. With him the manner of
writing is more important than the substance. He is, therefore, the first
deliberate stylist in the English language, the forerunner of Charles Lamb and
Stevenson. Being a physician with a flair for writing, he wrote Religio
Medici in which he set down his beliefs and thoughts, the religion of
the medical man. In this book, which is written in an amusing, personal style,
the conflict between the author’s intellect and his religious beliefs, gives it
a peculiar charm. Every sentence has the stamp of Browne’s individuality. His other
important prose work is Hydriotaphia or The Urn
Burial, in which meditating on time and antiquity Browne reaches the
heights of rhetorical splendour. He is greater as an artist than a thinker, and
his prose is highly complex in its structure and almost poetic in richness of
language.
Other writers of his
period, who were, like Browne, the masters of rhetorical prose, were Milton,
Jeremy Taylor and Clarendon. Most of Milton’s prose writings are concerned
with the questions at issue between the Parliament and the King. Being the
champion of freedom in every form, he wrote a forceful tract On the
Doctrine and Discipline of Divorce, in which he strongly advocated the
right to divorce. His most famous prose work is Areopagitica which
was occasioned by a parliamentary order for submitting the press to censorship.
Here Milton vehemently criticised the bureaucratic control over
genius. Though as a pamphleteer Milton at times indulges in downright
abuse, and he lacks humour and lightness of touch, yet there is that inherent
sublimity in his prose writings, which we associate with him as a poet and man.
When he touches a noble thought, the wings of his imagination lift him to
majestic heights.
Opposed
to Milton, the greatest writer in the parliamentary struggle was the Earl
of Clarendon (1609-1674). His prose is stately, and he always writes with a
bias which is rather offensive, as we find in his History of the
Rebellion and Civil Wars in England.
Jeremy Taylor
(1613-1667), a bishop, made himself famous by his literary sermons. On account
of the gentle charm of his language, the richness of his images, and his
profoundly human imagination, Taylor is considered as one of the
masters of English eloquence. His best prose famous book of devotion among
English men and women.
The Restoration Period (1660-1700)
After the Restoration
in 1660, when Charles II came to the throne, there was a complete repudiation
of the Puritan ideals and way of living. In English literature the period from
1660 to 1700 is called the period of Restoration, because monarchy was restored
in England, and Charles II, the son of Charles I who had been defeated and
beheaded, came back to England from his exile in France and
became the King.
It is called the Age
of Dryden, because Dryden was the dominating and most representative literary
figure of the Age. As the Puritans who were previously controlling the country,
and were supervising her literary and moral and social standards, were finally
defeated, a reaction was launched against whatever they held sacred. All
restraints and discipline were thrown to the winds, and a wave of
licentiousness and frivolity swept the country. Charles II and his followers
who had enjoyed a gay life in France during their exile, did their
best to introduce that type of foppery and looseness in England also.
They renounced old ideals and demanded that English poetry and drama should
follow the style to which they had become accustomed in the gaiety
of Paris. Instead of having Shakespeare and the Elizabethans as their
models, the poets and dramatists of the Restoration period began to imitate
French writers and especially their vices.
The result was that
the old Elizabethan spirit with its patriotism, its love of adventure and
romance, its creative vigour, and the Puritan spirit with its moral discipline
and love of liberty, became things of the past. For a time in poetry, drama and
prose nothing was produced which could compare satisfactorily with the great
achievements of the Elizabethans, of Milton, and even of minor writers of
the Puritan age. But then the writers of the period began to evolve something
that was characteristic of the times and they made two important contributions
to English literature in the form of realism and a tendency to preciseness.
In the beginning
realism took an ugly shape, because the writers painted the real pictures of
the corrupt society and court. They were more concerned with vices rather than
with virtues. The result was a coarse and inferior type of literature. Later
this tendency to realism became more wholesome, and the writers tried to
portray realistically human life as they found it—its good as well as bad side,
its internal as well as external shape.
The tendency to
preciseness which ultimately became the chief characteristic of the Restoration
period, made a lasting contribution to English literature. It emphasised
directness and simplicity of expression, and counteracted the tendency of
exaggeration and extravagance which was encouraged during the Elizabethan and
the Puritan ages. Instead of using grandiloquent phrases, involved sentences
full of Latin quotations and classical allusions, the Restoration writers,
under the influence of French writers, gave emphasis to reasoning rather than
romantic fancy, and evolved an exact, precise way of writing, consisting of
short, clear-cut sentences without any unnecessary word. The Royal Society,
which was established during this period enjoined on all its members to use ‘a
close, naked, natural way of speaking and writing, as near the mathematical
plainness as they can”. Dryden accepted this rule for his prose, and for his
poetry adopted the easiest type of verse-form—the heroic couplet. Under his
guidance, the English writers evolved a style—precise, formal and elegant—which
is called the classical style, and which dominated English literature for more
than a century.
(a) Restoration Poetry
John Dryden
(1631-1700). The Restoration poetry was mostly satirical, realistic and written
in the heroic couplet, of which Dryden was the supreme master. He was the
dominating figure of the Restoration period, and he made his mark in the fields
of poetry, drama and prose. In the field of poetry he was, in fact, the only poet
worth mentioning. In his youth he came under the influence of Cowley, and his
early poetry has the characteristic conceits and exaggerations of the
metaphysical school. But in his later years he emancipated himself from the
false taste and artificial style of the metaphysical writers, and wrote in a
clear and forceful style which laid the foundation of the classical school of
poetry in England.
The poetry of Dryden
can be conveniently divided under three heads—Political Satires, Doctrinal
Poems and The Fables. Of his political satires, Absolem and
Achitophel and The Medal are well-known. In Absolem
and Achitophel, which is one of the greatest political satires in the
English language, Dryden defended the King against the Earl of Shaftesbury who
is represented as Achitophel. It contains powerful character studies of
Shaftesbury and of the Duke of Buckingham who is represented as Zimri. The
Medal is another satirical poem full of invective against Shaftesbury
and MacFlecknoe. It also contains a scathing personal attack on Thomas Shadwell
who was once a friend of Dryden.
The two great
doctrinal poems of Dryden are Religio Laici and The
Hind and the Panther. These poems are neither religious nor
devotional, but theological and controversial. The first was written when
Dryden was a Protestant, and it defends the Anglican Church. The second written
when Dryden had become a Catholic, vehemently defends Catholicism. They,
therefore, show Dryden’s power and skill of defending any position he took up,
and his mastery in presenting an argument in verse.
The Fables, which were
written during the last years of Dryden’s life, show no decrease in his poetic
power. Written in the form of a narrative, they entitle Dryden to rank among
the best story-tellers in verse in England. The Palamon and
Arcite, which is based on Chaucer’s Knight’s Tale, gives
us an opportunity of comparing the method and art of a fourteenth century poet
with one belonging to the seventeenth century. Of the many miscellaneous poems
of Dryden, Annus Mirabilis is a fine example of his sustained
narrative power. His Alexander’s Feast is one of the best odes
in the English language.
The poetry of Dryden
possess all the characteristics of the Restoration period and is therefore
thoroughly representative of that age. It does not have the poetic glow, the
spiritual fervour, the moral loftiness and philosophical depth which were sadly
lacking in the Restoration period. But it has the formalism, the intellectual
precision, the argumentative skill and realism which were the main
characteristics of that age. Though Dryden does not reach great poetic heights,
yet here and there he gives us passages of wonderful strength and eloquence.
His reputation lies in his being great as a satirist and reasoner in verse. In
fact in these two capacities he is still the greatest master in English
literature. Dryden’s greatest contribution to English poetry was his skilful
use of the heroic couplet, which became the accepted measure of serious English
poetry for many years.
(b) Restoration Drama
In 1642 the theatres
were closed by the authority of the parliament which was dominated by Puritans
and so no good plays were written from 1642 till the Restoration (coming back
of monarchy in England with the accession of Charles II to the throne)
in 1660 when the theatres were re-opened. The drama in England after
1660, called the Restoration drama, showed entirely new trends on account of
the long break with the past. Moreover, it was greatly affected by the spirit
of the new age which was deficient in poetic feeling, imagination and emotional
approach to life, but laid emphasis on prose as the medium of expression, and
intellectual, realistic and critical approach to life and its problems. As the
common people still under the influence of Puritanism had no love for the
theatres, the dramatists had to cater to the taste of the aristocratic class
which was highly fashionable, frivolous, cynical and sophisticated. The result
was that unlike the Elizabethan drama which had a mass appeal, had its roots in
the life of the common people and could be legitimately called the national
drama, the Restoration drama had none of these characteristics. Its appeal was
confined to the upper strata of society whose taste was aristocratic, and among
which the prevailing fashions and etiquettes were foreign and extravagant.
As imagination and
poetic feelings were regarded as ‘vulgar enthusiasm’ by the dictators of the
social life. But as ‘actual life’ meant the life of the aristocratic class
only, the plays of this period do not give us a picture of the whole nation.
The most popular form of drama was the Comedy of Manners which portrayed the
sophisticated life of the dominant class of society—its gaiety, foppery,
insolence and intrigue. Thus the basis of the Restoration drama was very
narrow. The general tone of this drama was most aptly described by Shelley:
Comedy loses its ideal
universality: wit succeeds humour; we laugh from self-complacency and triumph;
instead of pleasure, malignity, sarcasm and contempt, succeed to sympathetic
merriment; we hardly laugh, but we smile. Obscenity, which is ever blasphemy
against the divine beauty of life, becomes, from the very veil which it
assumes, more active if less disgusting; it is a monster for which the
corruption of society for ever brings forth new food, which it devours in
secret.
These new trends in
comedy are seen in Dryden’s Wild Gallant (1663), Etheredge’s
(1635-1691) The Comical Revenge or Love in a Tub (1664),
Wycherley’s The Country Wife and The Plain Dealer, and the
plays of Vanbrugh and Farquhar. But the most gifted among all the Restoration
dramatist was William Congreve (1670-1720) who wrote all his best plays he was
thirty years of age. He well-known comedies are Love for Love (1695)
and The Way of the World (1700).
It is mainly on
account of his remarkable style that Congreve is put at the head of the
Restoration drama. No English dramatist has even written such fine prose for
the stage as Congreve did. He balances, polishes and sharpens his sentences until
they shine like chiselled instruments for an electrical experiment, through
which passes the current in the shape of his incisive and scintillating wit. As
the plays of Congreve reflect the fashions and foibles of the upper classes
whose moral standards had become lax, they do not have a universal appeal, but
as social documents their value is very great. Moreover, though these comedies
were subjected to a very severe criticism by the Romantics like Shelley and
Lamb, they are now again in great demand and there is a revival of interest in
Restoration comedy.
In tragedy, the
Restoration period specialised in Heroic Tragedy, which dealt with themes of
epic magnitude. The heroes and heroines possessed superhuman qualities. The
purpose of this tragedy was didactic—to inculcate virtues in the shape of
bravery and conjugal love. It was written in the ‘heroic couplet’ in accordance
with the heroic convention derived from France that ‘heroic metre’
should be used in such plays. In it declamation took the place of natural
dialogue. Moreover, it was characterised by bombast, exaggeration and
sensational effects wherever possible. As it was not based on the observations
of life, there was no realistic characterisation, and it inevitably ended
happily, and virtue was always rewarded.
The chief protagonist
and writer of heroic tragedy was Dryden. Under his leadership the heroic
tragedy dominated the stage from 1660 to 1678. His first experiment in this
type of drama was his play Tyrannic love, and in The
Conquest of Granada he brought it to its culminating point. But then a
severe condemnation of this grand manner of writing tragedy was started by
certain critics and playwrights, of which Dryden was the main target. It has
its effect on Dryden who in his next play Aurangzeb exercised
greater restraint and decorum, and in the Prologue to this play he admitted the
superiority of Shakespeare’s method, and his own weariness of using the heroic
couplet which is unfit to describe human passions adequately: He confesses that
he:
Grows
weary of his long-loved mistress Rhyme,
Passions too fierce to be in fetters bound,
And Nature flies him like enchanted ground;
What verse can do, he has performed in this
Which he presumes the most correct of his;
But spite of all his pride, a secret shame
Invades his breast at Shakespeare’s sacred name.
Passions too fierce to be in fetters bound,
And Nature flies him like enchanted ground;
What verse can do, he has performed in this
Which he presumes the most correct of his;
But spite of all his pride, a secret shame
Invades his breast at Shakespeare’s sacred name.
Dryden’s altered
attitude is seen more clearly in his next play All for Love (1678).
Thus he writes in the preface: “In my style I have professed to imitate
Shakespeare; which that I might perform more freely, I have disencumbered
myself from rhyme.” He shifts his ground from the typical heroic tragedy in
this play, drops rhyme and questions the validity of the unities of time, place
and action in the conditions of the English stage. He also gives up the
literary rules observed by French dramatists and follows the laws of drama
formulated by the great dramatists of England. Another important way in
which Dryden turns himself away from the conventions of the heroic tragedy, is
that he does not give a happy ending to this play.
(c) Restoration Prose
The Restoration period
was deficient in poetry and drama, but in prose it holds its head much higher.
Of course, it cannot be said that the Restoration prose enjoys absolute
supremacy in English literature, because on account of the fall of poetic
power, lack of inspiration, preference of the merely practical and prosaic
subjects and approach to life, it could not reach those heights which it
attained in the preceding period in the hands of Milton and Browne, or in the
succeeding ages in the hands of Lamb, Hazlitt, Ruskin and Carlyle. But it has
to be admitted that it was during the Restoration period that English prose was
developed as a medium for expressing clearly and precisely average ideas and
feelings about miscellaneous matters for which prose is really meant. For the
first time a prose style was evolved which could be used for plain narrative,
argumentative exposition of intricate subjects, and the handling of practical
business. The elaborate Elizabethan prose was unsuited to telling a plain
story. The epigrammatic style of Bacon, the grandiloquent prose of Milton and
the dreamy harmonies of Browne could not be adapted to scientific, historical,
political and philosophical writings, and, above all, to novel-writing. Thus
with the change in the temper of the people, a new type of prose, as was
developed in the Restoration period, was essential.
As in the fields of
poetry and drama, Dryden was the chief leader and practitioner of the new
prose. In his greatest critical work Essay of Dramatic Poesy, Dryden
presented a model of the new prose, which was completely different from the
prose of Bacon, Milton and Browne. He wrote in a plain, simple and exact style,
free from all exaggerations. His Fables and the Preface to them are fine
examples of the prose style which Dryden was introducing. This style is, in
fact, the most admirably suited to strictly prosaic purposes—correct but not
tame, easy but not slipshod, forcible but not unnatural, eloquent but not declamatory,
graceful but not lacking in vigour. Of course, it does not have charm and an
atmosphere which we associate with imaginative writing, but Dryden never
professed to provide that also. On the whole, for general purposes, for which
prose medium is required, the style of Dryden is the most suitable.
Other writers, of the
period, who came under the influence of Dryden, and wrote in a plain, simple
but precise style, were Sir William Temple, John Tillotson and George Saville
better known as Viscount Halifax. Another famous writer of the period was
Thomas Sprat who is better known for the distinctness with which he put the
demand for new prose than for his own writings. Being a man of science himself
he published his History of the Royal Society (1667) in which
he expressed the public demand for a popularised style free from “this vicious
abundance of phrase, this trick of metaphors, this volubility of tongue.” The
Society expected from all its members “a close, natural way of
speaking—positive expressions, clear senses, a native easiness bringing
all things as near the mathematical plainness as they can, and preferring the
language of artisans, country men and merchants before that of wits and
scholars.”
Though these writers
wrote under the influence of Dryden, they also, to a certain extent, helped in
the evolution of the new prose style by their own individual approach. That is
why the prose of the Restoration period is free from monotony.
John Bunyan
(1628-1688). Next to Dryden, Bunyan was the greatest prose-writer of the
period. Like Milton, he was imbued with the spirit of Puritanism, and in
fact, if Milton is the greatest poet of Puritanism, Bunyan is its
greatest story-teller. To him also goes the credit of being the precursor of
the English novel. His greatest work is The Pilgrim’s Progress. Just
as Milton wrote his Paradise Lost “to justify the
ways to God to men”, Bunyan’s aim in The Pilgrim’s Progress was” “to
lead men and women into God’s way, the way of salvation, through a simple
parable with homely characters and exciting events”. Like Milton, Bunyan
was endowed with a highly developed imaginative faculty and artistic instinct.
Both were deeply religious, and both, though they distrusted fiction, were the
masters of fiction. Paradise Lost and The Pilgrim’s
Progress have still survived among thousands of equally fervent
religious works of the seventeenth century because both of them are
masterpieces of literary art, which instruct as well please even those who have
no faith in those instructions.
In The
Pilgrim’s Progress, Bunyan has described the pilgrimage of the
Christian to the Heavenly City, the trials, tribulations and temptations which
he meets in the way in the form of events and characters, who abstract and help
him, and his ultimately reaching the goal. It is written in the form of
allegory. The style is terse, simple and vivid, and it appeals to the cultured
as well as to the unlettered. As Dr. Johnson remarked: “This is the great merit
of the book, that the most cultivated man cannot find anything to praise more
highly, and the child knows nothing more amusing.” The Pilgrim’s
Progress has all the basic requirements of the traditional type of
English novel. It has a good story; the characters are interesting and possess
individuality and freshness; the conversation is arresting; the descriptions
are vivid; the narrative continuously moves towards a definite end, above all,
it has a literary style through which the writer’s personality clearly
emanates. The Pilgrim’s Progress is a work of superb literary
genius, and it is unsurpassed as an example of plain English.
Bunyan’s other works
are: Grace Abounding to the Chief of Sinners (1666), a kind of
spiritual autobiography; The Holy War, which like The
Pilgrim’s Progress is an allegory, but the characters are less alive,
and there is less variety; The Life and Death of Mr. Badman (1680)
written in the form of a realistic novel, gives a picture of low life, and it
is second in value and literary significance to The Pilgrim’s Progress.
The prose of Bunyan
shows clearly the influence of the English translation of the Bible (The
Authorized Version). He was neither a scholar, nor did he belong to any
literary school; all that he knew and learned was derived straight from the
English Bible. He was an unlettered country tinker believing in righteousness
and in disgust with the corruption and degradation that prevailed all around
him.
Syed Mohsin Raza Rizvi
The Age of Pope (1700-1744)
Syed Mohsin Raza Rizvi
The Age of Pope (1700-1744)
The earlier part of
the eighteenth century or the Augustan Age in English literature is
called the Age of Pope, because Pope was the dominating figure
in that period. Though there were a number of other important writers like
Addison and Swift, but Pope was the only one who devoted himself completely to
literature. Moreover, he represented in himself all the main characteristics of
his age, and his poetry served as a model to others.
(a) Poetry
It was the Classical
school of poetry which dominated the poetry of the Age of Pope. During this age
the people were disgusted with the profligacy and frivolity of the Restoration
period, and they insisted upon those elementary decencies
of life and conduct which were looked at with contempt by the preceding
generation. Moreover, they had no sympathy for the fanaticism and religious
zeal of the Puritans who were out to ban even the most innocent means of
recreation. So they wanted to follow the middle path in everything and steer
clear of the emotional as well as moral excesses. They insisted on the role of
intelligence in everything. The poets of this period are deficient on the side
of emotion and imagination. Dominated by intellect, poetry of this age is
commonly didactic and satirical, a poetry of argument and criticism, of
politics and personalities.
In the second
place, the poets of this age are more interested in the town, and the
‘cultural’ society. They have no sympathy for the humbler aspects of life—the
life of the villagers, the shepherds; and no love for nature, the beautiful
flowers, the songs of birds, and landscape as we find in the poets of the
Romantic period. Though they preached a virtuous life, they would not display
any feeling which smacked of enthusiasm and earnestness. Naturally they had no
regard for the great poets of the human heart—Chaucer, Shakespeare and Milton.
They had no attachment for the Middle Ages and their tales of chivalry,
adventure and visionary idealism. Spenser, therefore, did not find favour with
them.
In the poetry of this
age, form became more important than substance. This love of superficial polish
led to the establishment of a highly artificial and conventional style. The
closed couplet became the only possible form for serious work in verse.
Naturally poetry became monotonous, because the couplet was too narrow and
inflexible to be made the vehicle of high passion and strong imagination.
Moreover, as great emphasis was laid on the imitation of ancient writers,
originality was discouraged, and poetry lost touch with the real life of the
people.
Prose being the
prominent medium of expression, the rules of exactness, precision and
clarity, which were insisted in the writing of prose, also began to be applied
to poetry. It was demanded of the poet to say all that he had to say in a plain
simple and clear language. The result was that the quality of suggestiveness
which adds so much to the beauty and worth of poetry was sadly lacking in the
poetry of this age. The meaning of poetry was all on the surface, and
there was nothing which required deep study and varied interpretation.
Alexandar Pope
(1688-1744). Pope is considered as the greatest poet of the Classical period.
He is ‘prince of classicism’ as Prof. Etton calls him. He was an invalid, of
small sature and delicate constitution, whose bad nerves and cruel headaches
made his life, in his own phrase, a ‘long disease’. Moreover, being a Catholic
he had to labour under various restrictions. But the wonder is that in spite of
his manifold handicaps, this small, ugly man has left a permanent mark on the
literature of his age. He was highly intellectual, extremely ambitious and
capable of tremendous industry. These qualities brought him to the front rank
of men of letters, and during his lifetime he was looked upon as a model poet.
The main quality of
Pope’s poetry is its correctness. It was at the age of twenty-three that he
published his Essay on Criticism (1711) and since then till
the end of his life he enjoyed progidious reputation. In this essay Pope
insists on following the rules discovered by the Ancients, because
they are in harmony with Nature:
Those
rules of old discovered, not devised
Are Nature still, but Nature methodised.
Are Nature still, but Nature methodised.
Pope’s next
work, The Rape of the Lock, is in some ways his masterpiece.
It is ‘mock heroic’ poem in which he celebrated the theme of the stealth, by
Lord Petre of lock of hair from the head of Miss Arabella. Though the poem is
written in a jest and deals with a very insignificant event, it is given the
form of an epic, investing this frivolous event with mock seriousness and
dignity.
By this time Pope had
perfected the heroic couplet, and he made use of his technical skill in
translating Homer’s Illiad and Odyssey which
meant eleven years’ very hard work. The reputation which Pope now enjoyed
created a host of jealous rivals whom he severely criticised and ridiculed
in The Dunciad. This is Pope’s greatest satire in which he
attacked all sorts of literary incompetence. It is full of cruel and insulting
couplets on his enemies. His next great poem was The Essay on Man (1732-34),
which is full of brilliant oft-quoted passages and lines. His later works—Imitations
of Horace and Epistle—are also satires and contain biting attacks on his
enemies.
Though Pope enjoyed a
tremendous reputation during his lifetime and for some decades after his death,
he was so bitterly attacked during the nineteenth century that it was doubted
whether Pope was a poet at all. But in the twentieth century this reaction
subsided, and now it is admitted by great critics that though much that Pope
wrote is prosaic, not of a very high order, yet a part of his poetry is
undoubtedly indestructible. He is the supreme master of the
epigrammatic style, of condensing an idea into a line or couplet. Of course,
the thoughts in his poetry are commonplace, but they are given the most
appropriate and perfect expression. The result is that many of them have become
proverbial sayings in the English language. For example:
Who
shall decide when doctors disagree?
Thou wert my guide, philosopher, and friend.
Know then thyself, presume not God to scan;
The proper study of mankind is man.
Hope springs eternal in the human breast;
Man never is, but always to be, blest.
Thou wert my guide, philosopher, and friend.
Know then thyself, presume not God to scan;
The proper study of mankind is man.
Hope springs eternal in the human breast;
Man never is, but always to be, blest.
Minor Poets of the Age
of Pope. During his age Pope was by far the greatest of all poets. There were a
few minor poets—Matthew Prior, John Gay, Edward Young, Thomas Pernell and Lady
Winchelsea.
Matthew Prior
(1664-1721), who was a diplomat and active politician wrote two long
poems: Solomon on the Vanity of The World and Alma or
the Progress of the Mind. These are serious poems, but the reputation
of Prior rests on ‘light verse’ dealing with trifling matters. He is not merely
a light-hearted jester, but a true humanist, with sense of tears as well as
laughter as is seen in the “Lines written in the beginning of Mezeraly’s History
of France’.
John Gay (1685-1732)
is the master of vivid description or rural scenes as well of the delights of
the town. Like Prior he is full of humour and good temper. As a writer of
lyrics, and in the handling of the couplet, he shows considerable technical
skill. His best-known works are: --Rural Sports; Trivia, or the
Art of Walking the Streets of London; Black-Eyed Susan and
some Fables.
Prior and Gay were the
followers of Pope, and after Pope, they are the two excellent guides to the
life of eighteenth century London. The other minor poets, Edward Young,
Thomas Parnell and Lady Winchelsea, belonged more to the new Romantic spirit
than to the classical spirit in their treatment of external nature, though they
were unconscious of it.
Edward Young
(1683-1765) is his Universal Passions showed himself as
skilful a satirist as Pope. His best-known work is The Night
Thoughts which, written in blank verse, shows considerable technical
skill and deep thought.
Thomas Parnell
(1679-1718) excelled in translations. His best known works are the The
Night-Piece on Death and Hymn to Contentment, which have a freshness of
outlook and metrical skill.
Lady Winchelsea
(1660-1725), though a follower of Pope, showed more sincerity and genuine
feeling for nature than any other poet of that age. Her Nocturnal
Reverie may be considered as the pioneer of the nature poetry of the new
Romantic age.
To sum up, the poetry
of the age of Pope is not of a high order, but it has distinct merits—the
finished art of its satires; the creation of a technically beautiful verse; and
the clarity and succinctness of its expression.
(b) Prose of the Age of Pope
The great prose
writers of the Age of Pope were Defoe, Addison, Steele and Swift. The prose of
this period exhibits the Classical qualities—clearness, vigour and direct
statement.
Daniel Defoe
(1661-1731) is the earliest literary journalist in the English language. He
wrote on all sorts of subjects—social, political, literary, and brought out
about 250 publications. He owes his importance, in literature, however, mainly
to his works of fiction which were simply the offshoots of his general journalistic
enterprises. As a journalist he was fond of writing about the lives of famous
people who had just died, and of notorious adventurers and criminals. At the
age of sixty he turned his attention to the writing of prose fiction, and
published his first novel—Robinson Cruso—the book by which he is
universally known. It was followed by other works of fiction—The Memoirs of
a Cavalier, Captain Singleton, Moll Flanders, Colonel Jack, Roxana and Journal
of the Plague Year.
In these works of
fiction Defoe gave his stories an air of reality and convinced his readers of
their authenticity. That is why they are appropriately called by Sir Leslie
Stephen as ‘Fictitious biographies’ or “History minus the Facts’. All Defoe's
fictions are written in the biographical form. They follow no system and are
narrated in a haphazard manner which give them a semblance of reality and
truth. His stories, told in the plain, matter-of-fact, business-like way,
appropriate to stories of actual life, hence they possess extraordinary minute
realism which is their distinct feature. Here his homely and colloquial style
came to his help. On account of all these qualities Defoe is credited with
being the originator of the English novel. As a writer of prose his gift of
narrative and description is masterly. As he never wrote with any deliberate
artistic intention, he developed a natural style which made him one of the
masters of English prose.
Jonathan Swift
(1667-1745) was the most powerful and original genius of his age. He was highly
intellectual but on account of some radical disorder in his system and the
repeated failures which he had to face in the realisation of his ambition to
rise in public life, made him a bitter, melancholy and sardonic figure. He took
delight in flouting conventions, and undermining the reputation of his
apponents. His best-known work, Gulliver’s Travels, which is a
very popular children’s book, is also a bitter attack on contemporary political
and social life in particular, and on the meanness and littleness of man in
general. The Tale of a Tub which, like Gulliver’s
Travels, is written in the form of an allegory, and exposes the
weakness of the main religious beliefs opposed to Protestant religion, is also
a satire upon all science and philosophy. His Journal to Stella which
was written to Esther Johnson whom Swift loved, is not only an excellent
commentary on contemporary characters and political events, by one of the most
powerful and original minds of the age, but in love passages, and purely
personal descriptions, it reveals the real tenderness which lay concealed in
the depths of his fierce and domineering nature.
Swift was a profound
pessimist. He was essentially a man of his time in his want of spiritual
quality, in his distrust of the visionary and the extravagant, and in his
thoroughly materialistic view of life. As a master of prose-style, which is
simple, direct and colloquial, and free from the ornate and rhetorical
elements, Swift has few rivals in the whole range of English literature. As a
satirist his greatest and most effective weapon is irony. Though apparently
supporting a cause which he is really apposing, he pours ridicule upon ridicule
on it until its very foundations are shaken. The finest example, of irony is to
be found in his pamphlet—The Battle of Books, in which he
championed the cause of the Ancients against the Moderns. The mock heroic
description of the great battle in the King’s Library between the rival hosts
is a masterpiece of its kind.
Joseph Addison
(1672-1719) and Sir Richard Steele (1672-1729) who worked in collaboration,
were the originators of the periodical essay. Steele who was more original led
the way by founding The Tatler, the first of the long line of
eighteenth century periodical essays. This was followed by the most famous of
them The Spectator, is which Addison, who had formerly
contributed to Steele’s Tatler, now became the chief partner. It
began on March 1, 1711, and ran till December 20, 1714 with a
break of about eighteen months. In its complete form it contains 635 essays. Of
these Addison wrote 274 and Steele 240; the remaining 121 were
contributed by various friends.
The Characters of
Steele and Addison were curiously contrasted. Steele was an emotional,
full-blooded kind of man, reckless and dissipated but fundamentally honest and
good-hearted. What there is of pathos and sentiment, and most of what there is
of humour in the Tatler and the Spectator are
his. Addison, on the other hand, was an urbane, polished gentleman of
exquisite refinement of taste. He was shy, austere, pious and righteous. He was
a quiet and accurate observer of manners of fashions in life and conversation.
The purpose of the
writings of Steele and Addison was ethical. They tried to reform society
through the medium of the periodical essay. They set themselves as moralistic
to break down two opposed influences—that of the profligate Restoration
tradition of loose living and loose thinking on the one hand, and that of
Puritan fanaticism and bigotry on the other. They performed this work in a
gentle, good-humoured manner, and not by bitter invective. They made the people
laugh at their own follies and thus get rid of them. So they were, to a great
extent, responsible for reforming the conduct of their contemporaries in social
and domestic fields. Their aim was moral as well as educational. Thus they
discussed in a light-hearted and attractive manner art, philosophy, drama,
poetry, and in so doing guided and developed the taste of the people. For
example, it was by his series of eighteen articles on Paradise
Lost, that Addison helped the English readers have a better
appreciation of Milton and his work.
In another direction
the work of Addison and Steele proved of much use. Their character studies in
the shape of the members of the Spectator Club—Sir Roger de Coverley and
others—presented actual men moving amid real scenes and taking part in various
incidents and this helped in the development of genuine novel.
The Age of Johnson (1744-1784)
The later half of the
eighteenth century, which was dominated by Dr. Samuel Johnson, is called
the Age of Johnson. Johnson died in 1784, and from that time
the Classical spirit in English literature began to give place to the
Romantic spirit, though officially the Romantic Age started from the year 1798
when Wordsworth and Coleridge published the famous Lyrical
Ballads. Even during the Age of Johnson, which was predominantly
classical, cracks had begun to appear in the solid wall of classicism and there
were clear signs of revolt in favour of the Romantic spirit. This was specially
noticeable in the field of poetry. Most of the poets belonging to the Age
of Johnson may be termed as the precursors of the Romantic Revival.
That is why the Age of Johnson is also called the Age
of Transition in English literature.
(a) Poets of the
Age of Johnson
As has already been
pointed out, the Age of Johnson in English poetry is an age of transition and
experiment which ultimately led to the Romantic Revival. Its history is the
history of the struggle between the old and the new, and of the gradual triumph
of the new. The greatest protagonist of classicism during this period was Dr.
Johnson himself, and he was supported by Goldsmith. In the midst of change
these two held fast to the classical ideals, and the creative work of both of
them in the field of poetry was imbued with the classical spirit. As Macaulay
said, “Dr. Johnson took it for granted that the kind of poetry which flourished
in his own time and which he had been accustomed to hear praised from his
childhood, was the best kind of poetry, and he not only upheld its claims by
direct advocacy of its canons, but also consistently opposed every
experiment in which, as in the ballad revival, he detected signs of revolt
against it.” Johnson’s two chief poems, London and The
Vanity of Human Wishes, are classical on account of their didacticism,
their formal, rhetorical style, and their adherence to the closed couplet.
Goldsmith was equally
convinced that the classical standards of writing poetry were the best and that
they had attained perfection during the Augustan Age. All that was required of
the poets was to imitate those standards. According to him “Pope was the limit
of classical literature.” In his opposition to the blank verse, Goldsmith
showed himself fundamentally hostile to change. His two important poems, The
Traveller and The Deserted Village, which are versified pamphlets on
political economy, are classical in spirit and form. They are written in the
closed couplet, are didactic, and have pompous phraseology. These poems may be
described as the last great work of the
outgoing, artificial eighteenth century school, though even in them,
if we study them minutely, we perceive the subtle touches of the new age of
Romanticism especially in their treatment of nature and rural life.
Before we consider the
poets of the Age of Johnson, who broke from the classical tradition and
followed the new Romantic trends, let us first examine what Romanticism stood
for. Romanticism was opposed to Classicism on all vital points. For instance,
the main characteristics of classical poetry were: (i) it was mainly
the product of intelligence and was especially deficient in emotion and
imagination; (ii) it was chiefly the town poetry; (iii) it had no love for the
mysterious, the supernatural, or what belonged to the dim past; (iv) its style
was formal and artificial; (v) it was written in the closed couplet; (vi) it
was fundamentally didactic; (vii) it insisted on the writer to follow the
prescribed rules and imitate the standard models of good writing. The new
poetry which showed romantic leanings was opposed to all these points. For
instance, its chief characteristics were: (i) it encouraged emotion, passion
and imagination in place of dry intellectuality; (ii) it was more interested in
nature and rustic life rather than in town life; (iii) it revived the romantic
spirit—love of the mysterious, the supernatural, the dim past; (iv) it opposed
the artificial and formal style, and insisted on simple and natural forms of
expression; (v) it attacked the supremacy of the closed couplet and encouraged
all sorts of metrical experiments; (vi) its object was not didactic but the
expression of the writer’s experience for its own sake; (vii) it believed in
the liberty of the poet to choose the theme and the manner of his writing.
The poets who showed
romantic leanings, during the Age of Johnson, and who may be described as the
precursors or harbingers of the Romantic Revival were James Thomson, Thomas
Gray, William Collins, James Macpherson, William Blake, Robert Burns, William
Cowper and George Crabbe.
James Thomson
(1700-1748) was the earliest eighteenth century poet who showed romantic
tendency in his work. The main romantic characteristic in his poetry is his
minute observation of nature. In The Seasons he gives fine
sympathetic descriptions of the fields, the woods, the streams, the shy and
wild creatures. Instead of the closed couplet, he follows the Miltonic
tradition of using the blank verse. In The Castle of Indolence, which
is written in form of dream allegory so popular in medieval literature, Thomson
uses the Spenserian stanza. Unlike the didactic poetry of the Augustans, this
poem is full of dim suggestions.
Thomas Gray
(1716-1771) is famous as the author of Elegy Written in a Country
Churchyard, “the best-known in the English language.” Unlike classical
poetry which was characterised by restraint on personal feelings and emotions,
this poem is the manifestation of deep feelings of the poet. It is
suffused with the melancholy spirit which is a characteristic romantic trait.
It contains deep reflections of the poet on the universal theme of death which
spare no one. Other important poems of Gray are The Progress of Poesy
and The Bard. Of these The Bard is more original
and romantic. It emphasises the independence of the poet, which became the
chief characteristic of romantic poetry. All these poems of Gray follow the
classical model so far as form is concerned, but in spirit they are romantic.
William Collins
(1721-1759). Like the poetry of Gray, Collin’s poetry exhibits deep feelings of
melancholy. His first poem, Oriental Eclogues is romantic in
feeling, but is written in the closed couplet. His best-known poems are the
odes To Simplicity, To Fear, To the Passions, the small
lyric How Sleep The Brave, and the beautiful “Ode to
Evening”. In all these poems the poet values the solitude and quietude
because they afford opportunity for contemplative life. Collins in
his poetry advocates return to nature and simple and unsophisticated life,
which became the fundamental creeds of the Romantic Revival.
James Macpherson
(1736-1796) became the most famous poet during his time by the publication of
Ossianic poems, called the Works of Ossian, which were
translations of Gaelic folk literature, though the originals were never
produced, and so he was considered by some critics as a forger. In spite of
this Macpherson exerted a considerable influence on contemporary poets like
Blake and Burns by his poetry which was impregnated with moonlight melancholy
and ghostly romantic suggestions.
William Blake (1757-1827).
In the poetry of Blake we find a complete break from classical
poetry. In some of his works as Songs of Innocence and Songs of
Experience which contain the famous poems—Little Lamb who made
thee? and Tiger, Tiger burning bright, we are impressed by their
lyrical quality. In other poems such as The Book of Thel, Marriage of
Heaven and Hell, it is the prophetic voice of Blake which appeals to
the reader. In the words of Swinburne, Blake was the only poet of “supreme and
simple poetic genius” of the eighteenth century, “the one man of that age fit,
on all accounts, to rank with the old great masters”. Some of his lyrics are,
no doubt, the most perfect and the most original songs in the English language.
Robert Burns
(1759-96), who is the greatest song writer in the English language, had great
love for nature, and a firm belief in human dignity and quality, both of which
are characteristic of romanticism. He has summed up his poetic creed in the
following stanza:
Give
me a spark of Nature’s fire,
That is all the learning I desire;
Then, though I trudge through dub and mire
At plough or cart,
My Muse, though homely in attire,
May touch the heart.
That is all the learning I desire;
Then, though I trudge through dub and mire
At plough or cart,
My Muse, though homely in attire,
May touch the heart.
The fresh, inspired
songs of Burns as The Cotter’s Saturday Night, To a Mouse, To a
Mountain Daisy, Man was Made to Mourne went straight to the heart, and
they seemed to be the songs of the birds in spring time after the cold and
formal poetry for about a century. Most of his songs have the Elizabethan touch
about them.
William
Cowper (1731-1800), who lived a tortured life and was driven to
the verge of madness, had a genial and kind soul. His poetry, much of which is
of autobiographical interest, describes the homely scenes and pleasures and
pains of simple humanity—the two important characteristics of romanticism. His
longest poem, The Task, written in blank verse, comes as a
relief after reading the rhymed essays and the artificial couplets of the Age
of Johnson. It is replete with description of homely scenes, of woods and
brooks of ploughmen and shepherds. Cowper’s most laborious work is the
translation of Homer in blank verse, but he is better known for his small,
lovely lyrics like On the Receipt of My Mother’s Picture, beginning
with the famous line, Oh, that those lips had language’, and Alexander
Selkirk, beginning with the oft-quoted line, ‘I am monarch of all I
survey’.
George
Crabbe (1754-1832) stood midway between the Augustans and
the Romantics. In form he was classical, but in the temper of his mind he was
romantic. Most of his poems are written in the heroic couplet, but they depict
an attitude to nature which is Wordsworthian. To him nature is a
“presence, a motion and a spirit,” and he realizes the intimate union of nature
with man. His well-known poem. The Village, is without a rival
as a picture of the working men of his age. He shows that the lives of the
common villager and labourers are full of romantic interest. His later
poems, The Parish Register, The Borough, Tales in Verse, and Tales of
the Hall are all written in the same strain.
Another poet who may
also be considered as the precursor of the Romantic Revival
was
Thomas Chatterton (1752-70), the Bristol boy, whose The Rowley Poems, written in pseudo-Chaucerian English made a strong appeal of medievalism. The publication of Bishop Percy’s Reliques of Ancient Poetry in 1765 also made great contribution to the romantic mood reviving interest in ballad literature.
Thomas Chatterton (1752-70), the Bristol boy, whose The Rowley Poems, written in pseudo-Chaucerian English made a strong appeal of medievalism. The publication of Bishop Percy’s Reliques of Ancient Poetry in 1765 also made great contribution to the romantic mood reviving interest in ballad literature.
(b) Prose of the Age of Johnson
In the Age of Johnson
the tradition established by prose writers of the earlier part of the
eighteenth century—Addison, Steele and Swift—was carried further. The
eighteenth century is called the age of aristocracy. This aristocracy was no
less in the sphere of the intellect than in that of politics and society. The
intellectual and literary class formed itself into a group, which observed
certain rules of behaviour, speech and writing. In the field of prose the
leaders of this group established a literary style which was founded on the
principles of logical and lucid thought. It was opposed to what was slipshod,
inaccurate, and trivial. It avoided all impetuous enthusiasm and maintained an
attitude of aloofness and detachment that contributed much to its mood of
cynical humour. The great prose writers, the pillars of the Age of Johnson, who
represented in themselves, the highest achievements of English prose, were
Johnson, Burke and Gibbon.
Samuel
Johnson (1709-1784) was the literary dictator of his age, though
he was not its greatest writer. He was a man who struggled heroically against
poverty and ill-health; who was ready to take up cudgels against anyone however
high he might be placed, but who was very kind and helpful to the poor and the
wretched. He was an intellectual giant, and a man of sterling character, on
account of all these qualities he was honoured and loved by all, and in his
poor house gathered the foremost artists, scholars, actors, and literary men of
London, who looked upon him as their leader.
Johnson’s best-known
works are his Dictionary and Lives of Poets. He
contributed a number of articles in the periodicals, The Rambler, The
Idler and Rasselas. In them his style is ponderous
and verbose, but in Lives of Poets, which are very readable
critical biographies of English poets, his style is simple and at time
charming. Though in the preceding generations Dryden, Addison, Steele and Swift
wrote elegant, lucid and effective prose, none of them set up any definite
standard to be followed by others. What was necessary in the generation when
Johnson wrote, was some commanding authority that might set standard of prose
style, lay down definite rules and compel others to follow them. This is what
was actually done by Johnson. He set a model of prose style which had rhythm,
balance and lucidity, and which could be imitiated with profit. In doing so he
preserved the English prose style from degenerating into triviality and
feebleness, which would have been the inevitable result of slavishly imitating
the prose style of great writers like Addison by ordinary writers who
had not the secret of Addison’s genius. The model was set by Johnson.
Though Johnson’s own
style is often condemned as ponderous and verbose, he could write in an easy
and direct style when he chose. This is clear from Lives of Poets where
the formal dignity of his manner and the ceremonial stateliness of his
phraseology are mixed with touches of playful humour and stinging sarcasm
couched in very simple and lucid prose. The chief characteristic of Johnson’s
prose-style is that it grew out of his conversational habit, and therefore it
is always clear, forceful and frank. We may not some time agree to the views he
expresses in the Lives, but we cannot but be impressed by his
boldness, his wit, wide range and brilliancy of his style.
Burke
(1729-1797) was the most important member of
Johnson’s circle. He was a member of the Parliament for thirty years and as
such he made his mark as the most forceful and effective orator of his times. A
man of vast knowledge, he was the greatest political philosopher that ever
spoke in the English Parliament.
Burke’s chief
contributions to literature are the speeches and writings of his public career.
The earliest of them were Thoughts on the Present Discontent (1770).
In this work Burke advocated the principle of limited monarchy which had been
established in England since the Glorious Revolution in 1688, when
James II was made to quit the throne, and William of Orange was invited by the
Parliament to become the king of England with limited powers. When
the American colonies revolted against England, and the English government
was trying to suppress that revolt, Burke vehemently advocated the cause of
American independence. In that connection he delivered two famous speeches in
Parliament. On American Taxation (1774) and on Conciliation
with America, in which are embodied true statesmanship and political
wisdom. The greatest speeches of Burke were, however, delivered in connection
with the French Revolution, which were published as The Reflections on
the French Revolution (1790). Here Burke shows himself as prejudiced
against the ideals of the Revolution, and at time he becomes immoderate and
indulges in exaggerations. But from the point of view of style and literary
merit the Reflections stand higher, because they brought out
the poetry of Burke’s nature. His last speeches delivered in connection with
the impeachment of Warren Hastings for the atrocities he committed
in India, show Burke as the champion of justice and a determined foe of
corruption, high-handedness and cruelty.
The political speeches
and writings of Burke belong to the sphere of literature of a high order
because of their universality. Though he dealt in them with events which
happened during his day, he gave expression to ideas and impulses which were
true not for one age but for all times. In the second place they occupy an
honourable place in English literature on account of excellence of their style.
The prose of Burke is full of fire and enthusiasm, yet supremely logical;
eloquent and yet restrained; fearless and yet orderly; steered by every popular
movement and yet dealing with fundamental principles of politics and
philosophy. Burke’s style, in short, is restrained, philosophical, dignified,
obedient to law and order, free from exaggeration and pedantry as well as from
vulgarity and superficiality.
Edward
Gibbon (1737-1794) was the first historian
of England who wrote in a literary manner. His greatest historical
work—The Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire, which is an
authoritative and well-documented history, can pass successfully the test of
modern research and scholarship. But its importance in literature is on account
of its prose style which is the very climax of classicism. It is finished,
elegant, elaborate and exhaustive.
The Romantic Age
(1798-1824)
The Romantic period is
the most fruitful period in the history of English literature.
The revolt against the Classical school which had been started by
writers like Chatterton, Collins, Gray, Burne, Cowper etc. reached its climax
during this period, and some of the greatest and most popular
English poets like Wordsworth, Coleridge, Byron, Shelley and Keats
belong to this period.
This period starts
from 1798 with the publication of the Lyrical Ballads by
Wordsworth and Coleridge, and the famous Preface which Wordsworth wrote as a
manifesto of the new form of poetry which he and Coleridge introduced in
opposition to the poetry of the Classical school. In the Preface to the
First Edition Wordsworth did not touch upon any other characteristic
of Romantic poetry except the simplicity and naturalness of its
diction. “The majority of the following poems”, he writes “are to be considered
as experiments. They were written chiefly with a view to ascertaining how
far the language of conversation in the middle and lower classes of
society is adopted to the purposes of poetic pleasure.” In the longer preface
to the second edition of the Lyrical Ballads, where Wordsworth
explains his theories of poetic imagination, he again returns to the problem of
the proper language of poetry. “The language too, of these men (that is those in
humble and rustic life) has been adopted because from their intercourse, being
less under the influence of social vanity, they convey their feelings and
notions in simple, unelaborated expression.”
Wordsworth chose the
language of the common people as the vehicle of his poetry, because it is the
most sincere expression of the deepest and rarest passions and feelings. This
was the first point of attack of the artificial and formal style of Classical
school of poetry. The other point at which Wordsworth attacked the old school
was its insistence on the town and the artificial way of life which prevailed
there. He wanted the poet to breathe fresh air of the hills
and beautiful natural scenes and become interested in rural life and
the simple folk living in the lap of nature. A longing to be rid of the
precision and order of everyday life drove him to the mountains, where, as he
describes in his Lines written above
Tintern Abbey.
The
sounding cataract
Haunted me like a passion; the tall rock,
The mountain, and the deep and gloomy wood,
Their colours and their forms, were then to me
An appetite.
Haunted me like a passion; the tall rock,
The mountain, and the deep and gloomy wood,
Their colours and their forms, were then to me
An appetite.
By attacking the
supremacy of the heroic couplet as the only form of writing poetry, and
substituting it by simple and natural diction; by diverting the attention of
the poet from the artificial town life to the life in the woods, mountains and
villages inhabited by simple folk; and by asserting the inevitable role of
imagination and emotions in poetry as against dry intellectualism which was the
chief characteristic of the Classical school, Wordsworth not only emancipated
the poet from the tyranny of literary rules and conventions which circumscribed
his freedom of expression, but he also opened up before him vast regions
of experience which in the eighteenth century had been closed to him. His
revolt against the Classical school was in keeping with the political and
social revolutions of the time as the French Revolution and the American
War of Independence which broke away with the tyranny of social and political
domination, and which proclaimed the liberty of the individual or nation to be
the master of its own destiny. Just as liberty of the individual was the
watchword of the French Revolution, liberty of a nation from foreign domination
was the watchword of the American War of Independence; in the same manner
liberty of the poet from the tyranny of the literary rules and conventions was
the watchword of the new literary movement which we call by the name of
Romantic movement. It is also termed as the Romantic Revival, because all these
characteristics—the liberty of the writer to choose the theme and form of his
literary production, the importance given to imagination and human emotions,
and a broad and catholic outlook on life in all its manifestations in towns,
villages, mountains, rivers etc. belonged to the literature of the Elizabethan
Age which can be called as the first Romantic age in English literature. But
there was a difference between the Elizabethan Age and the Romantic Age,
because in the latter the Romantic spirit was considered as discovery of
something which once was, but had been lost. The poets of the Romantic periods,
therefore, always looked back to the Elizabethan masters—Shakespeare, Spenser
and other —and got inspiration from them. They were under the haunting
influence of feelings which had already been experienced, and a certain type of
free moral life which had already been lived, and so they wanted to recapture
the memory and rescue it from fading away completely.
In the poems which
were contributed in the Lyrical Ballads Wordsworth dealt
with events of everyday life, by preference in its humblest form. He tried to
prove that the commonplace things of life, the simple and insignificant aspects
of nature, if treated in the right manner, could be as interesting and
absorbing as the grand and imposing aspects of life and nature. To the share of
Coleridge fell such subjects as were supernatural, which he was “to inform with
that semblance of truth sufficient to procure for those shadows of imagination
that willing suspension of disbelief for the moment which constitutes poetic
faith.” Wordsworth’s naturalism and Coleridge’s supernaturalism thus
became the two important spearheads of the Romantic Movement.
Wordsworth’s
naturalism included love for nature as well for man living in simple and
natural surroundings. Thus he speaks for the love that is in homes where poor
men live, the daily teaching that is in:
Woods
and rills;
The silence that is in the starry sky;
The sleep that is among the lonely hills.
The silence that is in the starry sky;
The sleep that is among the lonely hills.
Coleridge’s
supernaturalism, on the other hand, established the connection between the
visible world and the other world which is unseen. He treated the supernatural
in his masterly poem, The Ancient Mariner, in such a manner
that it looked quite natural.
Associated with
Wordsworth and Coleridge in the exploration of the less known aspects of
humanity was Southey who makes up with them the trail of the
so-called Lake Poets. He devoted himself to the exhibition of “all
the more prominent and poetical forms of mythology which have at any time
obtained among mankind.” Walter Scott, though he was not intimately associated
with the Lake poets, contributed his love for the past which also
became one of the important characteristics of the Romantic Revival.
Wordsworth, Coleridge,
Southey and Scott belong to the first romantic generation. Though they were in
their youth filled with great enthusiasm by the outburst of the French
Revolution which held high hope for mankind, they became conservatives and gave
up their juvenile ideas when the French Republic converted
itself into a military empire resulting in Napoleonic wars
against England and other European countries. The
revolutionary ardour, therefore, faded away, and these poets instead of
championing the cause of the oppressed section of mankind, turned to mysticism,
the glory of the past, love of natural phenomena, and the noble simplicity of
the peasant race attached to the soil and still sticking to traditional virtues
and values. Thus these poets of the first romantic generation were not in
conflict with the society of which they were a part. They sang about the
feelings and emotions which were shared by a majority of their countrymen.
The second
generation of Romantic writers—Byron, Shelley, Keats, Leigh Hunt, Hazlitt
and others—who came to the forefront after the defeat of Napoleon at Waterloo
in 1815, revolted from the reactionary spirit which was prevailing at that time
in England against the ideals of the French Revolution. The result was that the
second generation came in conflict with the social environment with which their
predecessors were in moral harmony. Moreover, the victorious struggle with the
French empire had left England impoverished, and the political and
social agitations which had subsided on account of foreign danger, again raised
their head. The result was that there was a lot of turmoil and perturbation
among the rank and file, which was being suppressed by those who were in power.
In such an atmosphere the younger romantic generation renewed the revolutionary
ardour and attacked the established social order. Thus Romanticism in the
second stage became a literature of social conflict. Both Byron and Shelley
rebelled against society and had to leave England.
But basically the
poets of the two generations of Romanticism shared the same literary beliefs
and ideals. They were all innovators in the forms well as in the substance of
their poetry. All, except, Byron, turned in disgust from the pseudo-classical
models and condemned in theory and practice the “poetical diction” prevalent
throughout the eighteenth century. They rebelled against the tyranny of the
couplet, which they only used with Elizabethan freedom, without caring for the
mechanical way in which it was used by Pope. To it they usually preferred
either blank verse or stanzas, or a variety of shorter lyrical measures
inspired by popular poetry are truly original.
The prose-writers of
the Romantic Revival also broke with their immediate predecessors, and
discarded the shorter and lighter style of the eighteenth century. They
reverted to the ponderous, flowery and poetical prose of the Renaissance and of
Sir Thomas Browne, as we find in the works of Lamb, and De Quincey. Much of the
prose of the Romantic period was devoted to the critical study of literature,
its theory and practice. Wordsworth, Coleridge, Shelley, Lamb, Hazlitt, Leigh
Hunt and De Quincey opened up new avenues in the study of literature, and
gradually prepared the way for the understanding of the new type of literature
which was being produced.
As the Romantic Age
was characterised by excess of emotions, it produced a new type of novel, which
seems rather hysterical, now, but which was immensely popular among the
multitude of readers, whose nerves were somewhat excited, and who revelled in
extravagant stories of supernatural terror. Mrs. Anne Radcliffe was one of the
most successful writers of the school of exaggerated romances. Sir Walter Scott
regaled the readers by his historical romances. Jane Austen, however, presents
a marked contrast to these extravagant stories by her enduring work in which we
find charming descriptions of everyday life as in the poetry of Wordsworth.
Whereas the Classical
age was the age of prose, the Romantic age was the age of poetry, which was the
proper medium for the expression of emotions and imaginative sensibility of the
artist. The mind of the artist came in contact with the sensuous world and the
world of thought at countless points, as it had become more alert and alive.
The human spirit began to derive new richness from outward objects and
philosophical ideas. The poets began to draw inspiration from several
sources—mountains and lakes, the dignity of the peasant, the terror of the
supernatural, medieval chivalry and literature, the arts and mythology
of Greece, the prophecy of the golden age. All these produced a sense of
wonder which had the be properly conveyed in literary form. That is why some
critics call the Romantic Revival as the Renaissance of Wonder. Instead of
living a dull, routine life in the town, and spending all his time and energy
in to midst of artificiality and complexity of the cities, the poets called
upon man to adopt a healthier way of living in the natural world in which
providence has planted him of old, and which is full of significance for his
soul. The greatest poets of the romantic revival strove to capture and convey
the influence of nature on the mind and of the mind on nature interpenetrating
one another.
The essence of
Romanticism was that literature must reflect all that is spontaneous and
unaffected in nature and in man, and be free to follow its own fancy in its own
way. They result was that during the Romantic period the young enthusiasts
turned as naturally to poetry as a happy man to singing. The glory of the age
is the poetry of Wordsworth, Coleridge, Scott, Byron, Shelley and Keats. In
fact, poetry was so popular that Southey had to write in verse in order to earn
money, what he otherwise would have written in prose.
Summing up the chief
characteristics of Romanticism as opposed to Classicism, we can say that
Classicism laid stress upon the impersonal aspects of the life of the mind; the
new literature, on the other hand, openly shifts the centre of art, bringing it
back towards what is most proper and particular in each individual. It is the
product of the fusion of two faculties of the artist—his sensibility and
imagination. The Romantic spirit can be defined as an accentuated predominance
of emotional life, and Romantic literature was fed by intense emotion coupled
with the intense desire to display that emotion through appropriate imagery.
Thus Romantic literature is a genuinely creative literature calling into play
the highest creative faculty of man.
Romantic Poetry
Romantic poetry which
was the antithesis of Classical poetry had many complexities. Unlike Classical
poets who agreed on the nature and form of poetry, and the role that the poet
is called upon to play, the Romantic poets held different views on all these
subjects. The artistic and philosophic principles of neo-classical poetry were
completely summarised by Pope, and they could be applied to the whole of
Augustan poetry. But it is difficult to find a common denominator which links
such poets as Wordsworth, Coleridge, Scott, Byron, Shelley, and Keats. The
reason of this was that there was abundance and variety of genius. No age in
English literature produced such great giants in the field of poetry. Moreover,
it was the age of revolutionary change, not only in the view of the character
and function of poetry but in the whole conception of the nature of man and of
the world in which he found himself. The evenness, equanimity and uniformity of
the Classical age was broken, and it was replaced by strong currents of change
flowing in various directions. One poet reacted to a particular current more
strongly or sympathetically than the other poet. Thus each poet of the Romantic
period stands for himself, and has his own well-defined individuality. The only
common characteristic that we find in them is their intense faith in
imagination, which could not be controlled by any rules and regulations.
In fact the most
distinctive mark which distinguished the Romantic poets from the Classical
poets was the emphasis which the former laid on imagination. In the eighteenth
century imagination was not a cardinal point in poetical theory. For Pope,
Johnson and Dryden the poet was more an interpreter than a creator, more
concerned with showing the attractions of what we already know than with
expeditions into the unfamiliar and the unseen. They were less interested in
the mysteries of life than in its familiar appearances, and they thought that
their task was to display this with as much charm and truth as they could
command. But for the Romantics imagination was fundamental, because they
thought that without that poetry was impossible. They were conscious of a
wonderful capacity to create imaginary worlds, and they could not believe that
this was idle or false. On the contrary, they thought that to curb it was to
deny something vitally necessary to the whole being.
Whereas the Classical
poets were more interested in the visible world, the Romantic poets obeyed an
inner call to explore more fully the world of the spirit. They endeavoured to
explore the mysteries of life, and thus understand it better. It was this
search for the unseen world that awoke the inspiration of the Romantics and
made poets of them. They appealed not to the logical mind, but to the complete
self, in the whole range of intellectual faculties, senses and emotions.
Though all the
Romantic poets believed in an ulterior reality and based their poetry on it,
they founded it in different ways and made different uses of it. They varied in
the degree of importance which they attached to the visible world and in their
interpretation of it. Coleridge conceived of the world of facts as an
“inanimate cold world”, in which “object, as objects, are essentially fixed and
dead”. It was the task of the poet to transform it by his power of imagination,
to bring the dead world back to life. When we turn to The Ancient
Mariner and Christable it seems clear that Coleridge thought that the
task of poetry is to convey the mystery of life by the power of imagination. He
was fascinated by the notion of unearthly powers at work in the world, and it
was this influence which he sought to catch. The imagination of the poet is his
creative, shaping spirit, and it resembles the creative power of God. Just as
God creates this universe, the poet also creates a universe of his own by his
imagination.
Wordsworth also
thought with Coleridge that the imagination was the most important gift that
the poet can have. He agreed with Coleridge that this activity resembles that
of God. But according to Wordsworth imagination is a comprehensive faculty
comprising many faculties. So he explains that the imagination:
Is
but another name for absolute power
And clearest insight, amplitude of mind
And Reason in her most exalted mood.
And clearest insight, amplitude of mind
And Reason in her most exalted mood.
Wordsworth differs
from Coleridge in his conception of the external world. For him the world is
not dead but living and has its own soul. Man’s task is to enter into communion
with this soul. Nature was the source of his inspiration, and he could not deny
to it an existence at least as powerful as man’s. But since nature lifted him
out of himself, he sought for a higher state in which the soul of nature and
the soul of man could be united in a single harmony.
Shelley was no less
attached to the imagination and gave it no less a place in his theory of
poetry. He saw that the task of reason is simply to analyse a given thing and
to act as an instrument of the imagination, which uses its conclusions to
create a synthetic and harmonious whole. He called poetry “the Expression of
the Imagination”, because in it diverse things are brought together in harmony
instead of being separated through analysis. Shelley tried to grasp the whole
of things in its essential unity, to show is real and what is merely
phenomenal, and by doing this to display how the phenomenal depends on the
real. For him the ultimate reality is the eternal mind, and this holds the
universe together. In thought and feeling, in consciousness and spirit, Shelley
found reality. He believed that the task of the imagination is to create shapes
by which this reality can be revealed.
Keats had passionate
love for the visible world and at times his approach was highly sensuous. But
he had a conviction that the ultimate reality is to be found only in the
imagination. What is meant to him can be seen from some lines in Sleep
and Poetry, in which he asks why imagination has lost its power and
scope:
Is
there so small a range
In the present strength of manhood, that the high
Imagination cannot freely fly
As she was wont of old? prepare her steeds
Paw up against the light, and do strange deeds
Upon the clouds? Has she not shown us all?
From the clear space of ether, to the small
Breath of new buds unfolding? From the meaning
Of Jove’s eyebrow, to the tender greening
Of April meadows.
In the present strength of manhood, that the high
Imagination cannot freely fly
As she was wont of old? prepare her steeds
Paw up against the light, and do strange deeds
Upon the clouds? Has she not shown us all?
From the clear space of ether, to the small
Breath of new buds unfolding? From the meaning
Of Jove’s eyebrow, to the tender greening
Of April meadows.
Through the
imagination Keats sought an ultimate reality to which a door was opened by his
appreciation of beauty through the senses. For him imagination is that
absorbing and exalting faculty which opens the way to an unseen spiritual
order.
Thus the great
Romantic poets agreed that their task was to find through the imagination some
transcendental order, some inner and ultimate reality which explains the
outward appearance of things in the visible world and the effect which they
produce on us. Each one gave his own interpretation of the universe, the relation
of God, the connection between the visible and the invisible, nature and man,
as he saw it through the power of his imagination
(1)
(1)
The poets of
the Romantic age
The poets of
the Romantic age can be classified into three groups— (i) The Lake School,
consisting of Wordsworth, Coleridge and Southey; (ii) The Scott group including
Campbell and Moore; and (iii) The group comprising Byron, Shelley, and Keats.
The first two groups were distinctly earlier than the third, so we have two
eight years flood periods of supremely great poetry, namely 1798-1806 and
1816-1824, separated by a middle period when by comparison creative energy had
ebbed.
(a) The Lake Poets
The Lake Poets formed
a ‘school’ in the sense that they worked in close cooperation, and their lives
were spent partly in the Lake district. Only Wordsworth was born there,
but all the three lived there for a shorter or longer period. Linked
together by friendship, they were still further united by the mutual ardour of
their revolutionary ideas in youth, and by the common reaction which followed
in their riper years. They held many of the poetic beliefs in common.
Wordsworth and Coleridge lived together for a long time and produced the Lyrical
Ballads by joint effort in 1798. They had original genius and what
they achieved in the realm of poetry was supported by Southey who himself did
not possess much creative imagination. The literary revolution which is
associated with their name was accomplished in 1800, when in the
second edition of the Lyrical Ballads, Wordsworth
and Coleridge explained further their critical doctrines.
Describing the genesis
of the poems contained the Lyrical Ballads, Coleridge wrote
later in his greatest critical work—Biographia Literaria (1817):
During the first year
that Mr. Wordsworth and I were neighbours, our conversation turned frequently
on two cardinal points of poetry, the power of exciting the sympathy
of the reader by a faithful adherence to the truth of nature, and the
power of giving the interest of novelty by the modifying colours of
imagination…The thought suggested itself that a series of poems may be composed
of two sorts. In the one, the incidents and agents were to be, in part at
least, supernatural; and the excellence aimed at was to consist in the
interesting of the affections by the dramatic truth of such emotions as would
naturally accompany such situations, supposing them real…For the second class,
subjects were to be chosen from ordinary life; the characters and incidents,
were to be such as will be found in every village and its vicinity, where there
is a meditative and feeling mind to seek after them, or to notice them, when
they present themselves. In this idea originated the plan of Lyrical Ballads, in
which it was agreed that my endeavour should be directed to persons and
characters supernatural…Mr. Wordsworth, on the other hand, was to give charm of
novelty to things of every day.
This was the framework
of the Lyrical Ballads. Regarding the style, Wordsworth
explained in the famous preface:
The poems were
published which, I hoped, might be of some use to ascertain how far, by fitting
to metrical arrangement, a selection of the real language of men in a state of
vivid sensation, that sort of pleasure and that quantity of pleasure may be
imparted, which a poet may rationally endeavour to impart…Low and rustic life
was generally chosen, because in that condition
the essential passions of the heart find a better soil in which they
can attain their maturity, are less under restraint, and speak a plainer and more
emphatic language.
Wordsworth thus
registered a protest against the artificial ‘poetic diction’ of the classical
school, which was separated from common speech. He declared emphatically:
“There is, nor can be, any essential difference between the language of prose
and metrical composition.” Thus it was in the spirit of a crusader that
Wordsworth entered upon his poetic career. His aim was to lift poetry from its
depraved state and restore to it its rightful position.
William
Wordsworth (1770-1850) was the greatest poet of the Romantic
period. The credit of originating the Romantic movement goes to him. He refused
to abide by any poetic convention and rules, and forged his own way in the
realm of poetry. He stood against many generations of great poets and critics,
like Dryden, Pope and Johnson, and made way for a new type of poetry. He
declared: “A poet is a man endowed with more lively sensibility, more
enthusiasm and tenderness, who has a greater knowledge of human nature, and a
more comprehensive soul, than are supposed to be common among mankind.” The
truth of this statement struck down the ideal of literary conventions based on
reason and rationality, which had been blindly worshipped for so long. By
defining poetry as “the spontaneous overflow of powerful feeling” he
revolted against the dry intellectuality of his predecessors. By giving his
ideas about the poetic language as simple and natural, he opposed the
“gaudiness and inane phraseology” of the affected classical style.
Wordsworth wrote a
large number and variety of lyrics, in which he can stir the deepest emotions
by the simplest means. There we find the aptness of phrase and an absolute
naturalness which make a poem once read as a familiar friend. Language can
scarcely be at once more simple and more full of feeling than in the following
stanza from one of the ‘Lucy poems’:
Thus
Nature spoke—The work was done,
How soon my Lucy’s race was run.
She died, and left to me
This health, this calm, and quiet scene,
The memory of what has been,
And never more will be.
How soon my Lucy’s race was run.
She died, and left to me
This health, this calm, and quiet scene,
The memory of what has been,
And never more will be.
Besides lyrics
Wordsworth wrote a number of sonnets of rare merit like To Milton, Westminster Bridge,
The World is too much with us, in which there is a fine combination of
the dignity of thought and language. In his odes, as Ode to Duty and Ode
on the Intimations of Immortality, he gives expression to his high
ideals and philosophy of life. In the Immortality Ode, Wordsworth
celebrates one of his most cherished beliefs that our earliest intuitions are
the truest, and that those are really happy who even in their mature years keep
themselves in touch with their childhood:
Hence,
in a season of calm weather,
Though inland far we be,
Our souls have sight of that immortal sea
Which brought us hither.
Can in a moment travel thither,
And see the children sport upon the shore,
And hear the mighty waters rolling ever more.
Though inland far we be,
Our souls have sight of that immortal sea
Which brought us hither.
Can in a moment travel thither,
And see the children sport upon the shore,
And hear the mighty waters rolling ever more.
But Wordsworth was not
merely a lyrical poet; he justly claims to be the poet of Man of Nature, and of
Human Life. Though in his youth he came under the influence of the ideals of the
French Revolution, he was soon disillusioned on account of its excesses, and
came to the conclusion that the emancipation of man cannot be effected by
poetical upheavals, but by his living a simple, natural life. In the simple
pieties of rustic life he began to find a surer foundation for faith in mankind
than in the dazzling hopes created by the French Revolution. Moreover,
he discovered that there is an innate harmony between Nature
and Man. It is when man lives in the lap of nature that he lives
the right type of life. She has an ennobling effect on him, and even
the simplest things in nature can touch a responsive cord in man’s heart:
To
me the meanest flower that blooms can give
Thoughts that do often lie too deep for tears.
Thoughts that do often lie too deep for tears.
According to
Wordsworth man is a part of Nature. In his poem Resolution and
Independence the old man and the surroundings make a single
picture:
Himself
he propped, limbs, body, and pale face,
Upon a long grey staff of shaven wood;
And, still as I drew near with gentle pace
Upon the margin of that moorish flood,
Motionless like a cloud the old man stood
That heareth not the loud winds when they call;
And moveth all together, if it move at all.
Upon a long grey staff of shaven wood;
And, still as I drew near with gentle pace
Upon the margin of that moorish flood,
Motionless like a cloud the old man stood
That heareth not the loud winds when they call;
And moveth all together, if it move at all.
Besides the harmony
between Man and Nature, the harmony of Wordsworth’s own spirit with the
universe is the theme of Wordsworth’s greatest Nature poems: Lines
composed a few miles above Tintern Abbey, Yew Trees and
The Simplton Pass.
Wordsworth is famous
for his lyrics, sonnets, odes and short descriptive poems. His longer poems
contain much that is prosy and uninteresting. The greater part of his work,
including The Prelude and The Excursion was
intended for a place in a single great poem, to be called The
Recluse, which should treat of nature, man and society. The
Prelude, treating of the growth of poets’ mind, was to introduce this
work. The Excursion (1814) is the second book of The
Recluse; and the third was never completed. In his later years,
Wordsworth wrote much poetry which is dull and unimaginative. But there is not
a single line in his poetry which has not got the dignity and high moral value
which we associate with Wordsworth who, according to Tennyson, “uttered nothing
base.”
Samuel
Taylor Coleridge (1772-1834). The genius of Coleridge was
complementary to that of Wordsworth. While Wordsworth dealt with naturalism
which was an important aspect of the Romantic movement, Coleridge made the
supernatural his special domain, which was an equally important aspect. In his
youth Coleridge came under the spell of French Revolution and the high hope
which it held out for the emancipation of the oppressed section of mankind. He
gave poetic expression to his political aspiration in Religious
Musings, Destiny of Nations and Ode to the Departing
Year (1796). But like Wordsworth, he also began to think differently
after the excesses of the Revolution. This change of thought is shown in his
beautiful poem France: an Ode (1798) which he himself called
his ‘recantation’. After that he, like Wordsworth, began to support the
conservative cause.
Coleridge was a man of
gigantic genius, but his lack of will power and addiction to opium prevented
him from occomplishing much in the realm of poetry. Whatever he has written,
though of high quality, is fragmentary. It was, however, in the fields of
theology, philosophy and literary criticism that he exercised a tremendous and
lasting influence. His two best-known poems are The Ancient
Mariner and Christabel, which represent the high
watermark of supernaturalism as some of the best poems of Wordsworth represent
the triumph of naturalism, in English poetry. In these two poems Coleridge
saved supernaturalism from the coarse sensationalism then in vogue by linking
it with psychological truth. He had absorbed the spells of medievalism within
himself and in these poems they appeared rarely distilled and inextricably
blinded with poets’ exquisite perception of the mysteries that surround the
commonplace things of everyday life.
In the Ancient
Mariner, which is a poetic masterpiece, Coleridge introduced the
reader to a supernatural realm, with a phantom ship, a crew of dead men, the
overwhelming curse of the albatross, the polar spirit, the magic breeze, and a
number of other supernatural things and happenings, but he manages to create a
sense of absolute reality concerning these manifest absurdities. With that
supreme art which ever seems artless, Coleridge gives us glimpses from time to
time of the wedding feast to which the mariner has been invited. The whole poem
is wrought with the colour and glamour of the Middle Ages and yet Coleridge
makes no slavish attempt to reproduce the past in a mechanical manner. The
whole poem is the baseless fabric of a vision; a fine product of the ethereal
and subtle fancy of a great poet. But in spite of its wildness, its medieval
superstitions and irresponsible happening, The Ancient Mariner is
made actual and vital to our imagination by its faithful pictures of Nature,
its psychological insight and simple humanity. In it the poet deals in a superb
manner with the primal emotions of love, hate, pain, remorse and hope. He
prayeth best who loveth best is not an artificial ending of the poem in the
form of a popular saying, but it is a fine summing up in a few lines of the
spirit which underlies the entire poem. Its simple, ballad form, its exquisite
imagery, the sweet harmony of its verse, and the aptness of its phraseology,
all woven together in an artistic whole, make this poem the most representative
of the romantic school of poetry.
Christabel, which is a fragment,
seems to have been planned as the story of a pure young girl who fell under the
spell of a sorcer in the shape of the woman Gerldine. Though it has strange
melody and many passages of exquisite poetry, and in sheer artistic power it is
scarcely inferior to The Ancient Mariner, it has supernatural
terrors of the popular hysterical novels. The whole poem is suffused in
medieval atmosphere and everything is vague and indefinite. Like The
Ancient Mariner it is written in a homely and simple diction and in a
style which is spontaneous and effortless.
Kubla Khan is another fragment in
which the poet has painted a gorgeous Oriental dream picture. The whole poem
came to Coleridge in a dream one morning when he had fallen asleep, and upon
awakening he began to write hastily, but he was interrupted after fifty-four
lines were written, and it was never finished.
Though Coleridge wrote
a number of other poems—Love, The Dark Ladie, Youth and Age,
Dejection: an Ode, which have grace, tenderness and touches of
personal emotion, and a number of poems full of very minute description of
natural scenes, yet his strength lay in his marvellous dream faculty, and his
reputation as a poet rest on The Ancient Mariner, Christabel and Kubla
Khan where he touched the heights of romantic poetry.
Robert
Southey (1774-1843) was the third poet of the group
of Lake Poets. Unlike Wordsworth and Coleridge he lacked higher
qualities of poetry, and his achievement as a poet is not much. He was a
voracious reader and voluminous writer. His most ambitious poems Thalaba,
The Curse of Kehama, Madoc and Roderick are based on mythology of
different nations. He also wrote a number of ballads and short poems, of which
the best known is about his love for books (My days among the Dead are
past.) But he wrote far better prose than poetry, and his
admirable Life of Nelson remains a classic. He was made
the Poet Laureate in 1813, and after his death in 1843
Wordsworth held this title.
(b) The Scott Group
The romantic poets
belonging to the Scott group are Sir Walter Scott, Campbell and Thomas
Moore. They bridged the years which preceded the second outburst of
high creative activity in the Romantic period.
Sir
Walter Scott (1771-1832) was the first to make romantic poetry
popular among the masses. His Marmion and Lady of the Lake gained
greater popularity than the poems of Wordsworth and Coleridge which were read
by a select few. But in his poetry we do not find the deeply imaginative and
suggestive quality which is at the root of poetic excellence. It is the story
element, the narrative power, which absorbs the reader’s attention. That is why
they are more popular with young readers. Moreover, Scott’s poetry appeals on
account of its vigour, youthful abandon, vivid pictures, heroic characters,
rapid action and succession of adventures. His best known poems are The
Lady of the Last Ministrel, Marmion, The Lady of the Lake, Rokeby, The
Lord of the Isles. All of them recapture the atmosphere of the Middle
Ages, and breathe an air of supernaturalism and superstitions. After 1815 Scott
wrote little poetry and turned to prose romance in the form of the historical
novel in which field he earned great and enduring fame.
Thomas
Campbell (1774-1844) and Thomas Moore (1779-1852) were prominent among a host of
minor poets who following the vogue of Scott wrote versified romance. Campbell
wrote Gertrude of Wyoming (1809) in the Spenserian stanza,
which does not hold so much interest today as his patriotic war songs—Ye
Mariners of England, Hohenlinden, The Battle of the Baltic, and
ballads such as Lord Ullin’s Daughter. The poems
of Moore are now old-fashioned and have little interest for the
modern reader. He wrote a long series of Irish Melodies, which
are musical poems, vivacious and sentimental. His Lalla Rookh is
a collection of Oriental tales in which he employs lucious imagery.
Though Moore enjoyed immense popularity during his time, he is now
considered as a minor poet of the Romantic Age.
(c) The Younger Group
To the younger group
of romantic poets belong Byron, Shelley and Keats. They represent the second
Flowering of English Romanticism, the first being represented by Wordsworth,
Coleridge and Southey. Though the younger group was in many ways indebted to
the older group and was in many ways akin to it, yet the poets of the younger group
show some sharp differences with the poets of older group, it was because the
revolutionary ideals which at first attracted Wordsworth, Coleridge and Southey
and then repelled them, had passed into the blood of Byron and Shelley. They
were the children of the revolution and their humanitarian ardour affected even
Keats who was more of an artist. Moreover, compared to the poets of the older
group, the poets of the younger group were not only less national, but they
were also against the historic and social traditions of England. It is not
without significance that Byron and Shelley lived their best years, and
produced their best poetry in Italy; and Keats was more interested in
Greek mythology than in the life around him. Incidentally, these three poets of
second generation of Romanticism died young—Byron at the age of thirty-six,
Shelley thirty, and Keats twenty-five. So the spirit of youthful freshness is
associated with their poetry.
(i) Lord George
Gordon Byron (1788-1824)
During his time Byron
was the most popular of all Romantic poets, and he was the only one who made an
impact on the continent both in his own day and for a long time afterwards.
This was mainly due to the force of his personality and the glamour of his
career, but as his poetry does not possess the high excellence that we find in
Shelley’s and Keats’, now he is accorded a lower positions in the hierarchy of
Romantic poets. He is the only Romantic poet who showed regard for the poets of
the eighteenth century, and ridiculed his own contemporaries in his early
satirical poem, English Bards and Scottish Reviewers (1809).
That is why, he is called the ‘Romantic Paradox’.
Byron who had
travelled widely captured the imagination of his readers by the publications of
the first two Cantos of Childe Harold Pilgrimage (1812). This
work made him instantly famous. As he said himself, “I woke one morning and
found myself famous.” In it he described the adventures of a glamorous but
sinister hero through strange lands. He also gave an air of authenticity to
these adventures and a suggestion that he himself had indulged in such
exploits. Such a hero, called the Byronic hero, became very popular among the
readers and there was greater and greater demand for such romances dealing with
his exploits. Under the pressure of the popular demand Byron wrote a number of
romances which began with The Giaor (1813), and in all of them
he dealt with the exploits of the Byronic hero. But whereas these romances made
his reputation not in England alone but throughout Europe, the
pruder section of the English society began to look upon him with suspicion,
and considered him a dangerous, sinister man. The result was that when his wife
left him in 1816, a year after his marriage, there was such a turn in the tide
of public opinion against him that he left England under a cloud of
distrust and disappointment and never returned.
It was during the
years of his exile in Italy that the best part of his poetry was
written by him. The third and fourth cantos of Childe Harold (1816-1818)
have more sincerity, and are in every way better expressions of Byron’s genius.
He also wrote two sombre and self-conscious tragedies—Manfred and
Cain. But the greatness of Byron as a poet lies, however, not in these
poems and tragedies, but in the satires which begin with Beppo (1818)
and include The Vision of Judgment (1822) and Don
Juan (1819-24). Of these Don Juan, which is a
scathing criticism of the contemporary European society, is one of the greatest
poems in the English language. In it humour, sentiment, adventure and pathos
are thrown together in a haphazard manner as in real life. It is written in a
conversational style which subtly produces comic as well as satirical effect.
Of all the romantic
poets Byron was the most egoistical. In all his poems his personality obtrudes
itself, and he attaches the greatest importance to it. Of the romantic traits,
he represents the revolutionary iconoclasm at its worst, and that is why he
came in open conflict with the world around him. His last great act, dying on
his way to take part in the Greek War of Independence, was a truly heroic act;
and it vindicated his position for all times and made him a martyr in the cause
of freedom.
Byron does not enjoy a
high reputation as a poet because of his slipshod and careless style. He was
too much in a hurry to revise what he had written, and so there is much in his
poetry which is artistically imperfect. Moreover his rhetorical style, which
was admirably suited to convey the force and fire of his personality, often becomes
dull and boring.
(ii)
Percy Bysshe Shelley (1792-1822)
Whereas Byron was the
greatest interpreter of revolutionary iconoclasm, Shelley was the revolutionary
idealist, a prophet of hope and faith. He was a visionary who dreamed of the
Golden Age. Unlike Byron’s genius which was destructive, Shelley’s was
constructive and he incarnated that aspect of the French Revolution which aimed
at building up a new and beautiful edifice on the ruins of the old and the
ugly. Whereas Byron’s motive impulse was pride, Shelley’s was love.
In his early days
Shelley came under the influence of William Godwin’s Political
Justice. He saw that all established institutions, kings and priests
were diverse forms of evil and obstacles to happiness and progress. So he began
to imagine the new world which would come into existence when all these forms
of error and hatred had disappeared. The essence of all his poetical works is
his prophecy of the new-born age. In his first long poem, Queen
Mab, which he wrote when he was eighteen, he condemns kings,
governments, church, property, marriage and Christianity. The Revolt of
Islam which followed in 1817, and is a sort of transfigured picture of
the French Revolution is charged with the young poet’s hopes for the future
regeneration of the world. In 1820 appeared Prometheus Unbound, the
hymn of human revolt triumphing over the oppression of false gods. In this
superb lyrical drama we find the fullest and finest expression of Shelley’s
faith and hope. Here Prometheus stands forth as the prototype of mankind in its
long struggle against the forces of despotism, symbolised by love. At last
Prometheus is united to Asia, the spirit of love and goodness in nature,
and everything gives promise that they shall live together happy ever afterwards.
Shelley’s other great
poems are Alastor (1816), in which he describes his pursuit of
an unattainable ideal of beauty; Julian and Meddalo (1818) in
which he draws his own portrait contrasted with last of Byron; The
Cenci, a poetic drama which deals with the terrible story of Beatrice
who, the victim of father’s lust, takes his life in revenge; the lyrical
drama Hallas in which he sings of the rise of Greece against
the Ottoman yoke; Epipsychidion in which he celebrates his
Platonic love for a beautiful young Italian girl: Adonais, the
best-known of Shelley’s longer poems, which is an elegy dedicated to the poet
Keats, and holds its place with Milton’s Lycidas and
Tennyson’s In Memoriam as one of the three greatest elegies in
the English language; and the unfinished masterpiece, The Triumph of
Life.
Shelley’s reputation
as a poet lies mainly in his lyrical power. He is in fact the greatest lyrical
poet of England. In all these poems mentioned above, it is their lyrical
rapture which in unique. In the whole of English poetry there is no utterance
as spontaneous as Shelley’s and nowhere does the thought flow with such
irresistable melody. Besides these longer poems Shelley wrote a number of small
lyrics of exquisite beauty, such as “To Constantia Singing’, the ‘Ozymandias’
sonnet, the “Lines written among the Euganean Hills’, the ‘Stanzas written in
Dejection’, the ‘Ode to the West Wind’, ‘Cloud’, ‘Skylark’; ‘O World! O life! O
time’. It is in fact on the foundation of these beautiful lyrics, which are absolutely
consummate and unsurpassed the whole range of English lyrical poetry, that
Shelley’s real reputation as a poet lies.
As the poet of Nature,
Shelley was inspired by the spirit of love which was not limited to mankind but
extended to every living creature—to animals and flowers, to elements, to the
whole Nature. He is not content, like Wordsworth, merely to love and revere
Nature; his very being is fused and blended with her. He, therefore, holds
passionate communion with the universe, and becomes one with the lark (To
a Skylark), with the cloud (The Cloud), and west
wind (Ode to the West Wind) to which he utters forth this
passionate, lyrical appeal:
Make
me thy lyre, even as the forest is;
What if my leaves are falling like its own!
The tumult of thy mighty harmonies
Will take from both a deep, autumnal tone,
Sweet though in sadness. Be thou, spirit fierce,
My spirit! Be thou me, impetuous one..
What if my leaves are falling like its own!
The tumult of thy mighty harmonies
Will take from both a deep, autumnal tone,
Sweet though in sadness. Be thou, spirit fierce,
My spirit! Be thou me, impetuous one..
(iii)
John Keats (1795-21)
Of all the romantic
poets, Keats was the pure poet. He was not only the last but the most perfect
of the Romanticists. He was devoted to poetry and had no other interest. Unlike
Wordsworth who was interested in reforming poetry and upholding the moral law;
unlike Shelley who advocated impossible reforms and phrophesied about the golden
age; and unlike Byron who made his poetry a vehicle of his strongly egoistical
nature and political discontents of the time; unlike Coleridge who was a
metaphysician, and Scott who relished in story-telling, Keats did not take much
notice of the social, political and literary turmoils, but devoted himself
entirely to the worship of beauty, and writing poetry as it suited his
temperament. He was, about all things, a poet, and nothing else. His nature was
entirely and essentially poetical and the whole of his vital energy went into
art.
Unlike Byron who was a
lord, and Shelley who belonged to an aristocratic family, Keats came of a poor
family, and at an early age he had to work as a doctor’s assistant. But his
medical studies did not stand in the way of his passion for writing poetry
which was roused by his reading of Spenser’s The Faerie Queene, which
revealed to him the vast world of poetry. He also became interested in the
beauty of nature. His first volume of poems appeared in 1817 and his first long
poem Endymion in 1818, which opened with the following
memorable lines:
A
thing of beauty is a joy for ever;
Its loveliness increases; it will never
Pass into nothingness; but still will keep
A bower quiet for us; and sleep
Full of sweet dreams, and healthy, and quiet breathing.
Its loveliness increases; it will never
Pass into nothingness; but still will keep
A bower quiet for us; and sleep
Full of sweet dreams, and healthy, and quiet breathing.
This poem was severely
criticised by contemporary critics, which must have shocked Keats. Besides this
a number of other calamities engulfed him. He had lost his father when he was
only nine; his mother and brother died of tuberculosis, and he himself was
suffering from this deadly disease. All these misfortunes were intensified by
his disappointment in love for Fanny Brawne whom Keats loved passionately. But
he remained undaunted, and under the shadow of death and in midst of most excruciating
sufferings Keats brought out his last volume of poems in the year 1820 (which
is called the ‘Living Year’ in his life.) The Poems of 1820
are Keats’ enduring monument. They include the three narratives, Isabella,
The Eve of St. Agnes and Lamia: the unfinished epic Hyperion; the
Odes, La Belle Dame Sans Merci, and a few sonnets.
In Isabella Keats
made an attempt to turn a somewhat repellent and tragic love story of Isabella
and Lorenzo, who was murdered by Isabella’s brothers, into a thing of beauty by
means of fine narrative skill and beautiful phraseology. In Lamia Keats
narrated the story of a beautiful enchantress, who turns from a serpent into a
glorious woman and fills every human sense with delight, until as the result of
the foolish philosophy of old Apollonius, she vanishes for ever from her
lover’s sight. The Eve of St. Agnes, which is the most perfect
of Keat’s medieval poems, is surpassingly beautiful in its descriptions. Hyperion which
is a magnificent fragment deals with the overthrow of the Titans by the young
sun-god Apollo. This poem shows the influence of Milton as Endymion of
Spenser. La Belle Dame Sans Merci, which captures the spirit
of the Middle Ages, has a haunting melody. Though small, it is a most perfect
work of art.
Of the odes,
those To a Nightingale, On a Grecian Urn and To
Autumn stand out above the rest, and are among the masterpieces of
poetic art. In Ode to a Nightingale we find a love of sensuous
beauty, and a touch of pessimism. In Ode on a Grecian Urn we
see Keats’s love for Greek mythology and art. It is this Ode which ends with
the following most memorable lines in the whole of Keats’s poetry.
‘Beauty is Truth, and
Truth Beauty’,--that is all
Yea know on earth, and all ye need to know.
Yea know on earth, and all ye need to know.
The Ode to Autumn, in
which Keats has glorified Nature, is a poem which for richness and colour has
never been surpassed. Though Keats died young, when he had attained barely the
age of twenty-five, and had only a few years in which he could effectively
write poetry, his achievement in the field of poetry is so great, that we
wonder what he might have accomplished if he had lived longer. For a long time
his poetry was considered merely as sensuous having no depth of thought. But
with the help of his letters critics have reinterpreted his poems, and now it
has been discovered that they are based on mature thinking, and that there is a
regular line of development from the point of thought and art. He was not an
escapist who tried to run away from the stark realities of life, but he faced
life bravely, and came to the conclusion that sufferings play an important part
in the development of the human personality. As a worshipper of beauty, though
his first approach was sensuous, his attitude suddenly became philosophic, and
he discovered that there is beauty in everything, and that Beauty and Truth are
one. As an artist there are few English poets who come near him. As a poet he
had very high ideals before him. He wanted to become the poet of the human
heart, one with Shakespeare. For him the proper role of poetry is ‘to be a
friend to sooth the cares, and lift the thoughts of men”, and the real poet is
that “to whom the miseries of the world are misery, and will not let him rest.”
(2)
Prose Writers of the Romantic Age.
(2)
Prose Writers of the Romantic Age.
Though the Romantic period
specialised in poetry, there also appeared a few prose-writers-Lamb, Hazlitt
and De Quincey who rank very high. There was no revolt of the prose-writers
against the eighteenth century comparable to that of the poets, but a change
had taken place in the prose-style also.
Whereas many
eighteenth century prose-writers depended on assumptions about the
suitability of various prose styles for various purposes which they shared with
their relatively small but sophisticated public; writers in the Romantic period
were rather more concerned with subject matter and emotional expression than
with appropriate style. They wrote for an ever-increasing audience which was
less homogeneous in its interest and education than that of their
predecessors. There was also an indication of a growing distrust of the sharp
distinction between matter and manner which was made in the eighteenth century,
and of a Romantic preference for spontaneity rather than formality and
contrivance. There was a decline of the ‘grand’ style and of most forms of
contrived architectural prose written for what may be called public or didactic
purposes. Though some Romantic poets—Coleridge, Shelley, Keats, Byron—wrote
excellent prose in their critical writings, letters and journals, and some of
the novelists like Scott and Jane Austen were masters of prose-style,
those who wrote prose for its own sake in the form of the essays and attained
excellence in the art of prose-writing were Lamb, Hazlitt and De Quincey.
(i)
Charles Lamb (1775-1834)
Charles Lamb is one of
the most lovable personalities in English literature. He lived a very
humble, honest, and most self-sacrificing life. He never married, but devoted
himself to the care of his sister Mary, ten years his senior, who was subject
to mental fits, in one of which she had fatally wounded her mother. In
his Essays of Elia (1823) and Last Essays (1833),
in which is revealed his own personality, he talks intimately to the readers
about himself, his quaint whims and experiences, and the cheerful and heroic
struggle which he made against misfortunes. Unlike Wordsworth who was
interested in natural surroundings and shunned society, Lamb who was born and
lived in the midst of London street, was deeply interested in the city crowd,
its pleasures and occupations, its endless comedies and tragedies, and in his
essays he interpreted with great insight and human sympathy that crowded human
life of joys and sorrows.
Lamb belongs to the
category of intimate and self-revealing essayists, of whom Montaigne is the
original, and Cowley the first exponent in England. To the
informality of Cowley he adds the solemn confessional manner of Sir Thomas
Browne. He writes always in a gentle, humorous way about the sentiments and
trifles of everyday. The sentimental, smiling figure of ‘Elia’ in his essays is
only a cloak with which Lamb hides himself from the world. Though in his essays
he plays with trivialities, as Walter Pater has said, “We know that beneath
this blithe surface there is something of the domestic horror, of the beautiful
heroism, and devotedness too, of the old Greek tragedy.”
The style of Lamb is
described as ‘quaint’, because it has the strangeness which we associate with
something old-fashioned. One can easily trace in his English the imitations of
the 16th and 17th century writers
he most loved—Milton, Sir Thomas Browne, Fuller, Burton, Issac Walton.
According to the subject he is treating, he makes use of the rhythms and
vocabularies of these writers. That is why, in every essay Lamb’s style
changes. This is the secret of the charm of his style and it also
prevents him from ever becoming monotonous or tiresome. His style is also full
of surprises because his mood continually varies, creating or suggesting its
own style, and calling into play some recollection of this or that writer of
the older world.
Lamb is the most
lovable of all English essayists, and in his hand the Essay reached its
perfection. His essays are true to Johnson’s definition; ‘a loose sally of the
mind.’ Though his essays are all criticisms or appreciations of the
life of his age and literature, they are all intensely personal. They,
therefore, give us an excellent picture of Lamb and of humanity. Though he
often starts with some purely personal mood or experience he gently leads the
reader to see life as he saw it, without ever being vain or
self-assertive. It is this wonderful combination of personal and universal
interest together with his rare old style and quaint humour, which have given
his essays his perennial charm, and earned for him the covetable title of “The
Prince among English Essayists”.
(ii)
William Hazlitt (1778-1830)
As a personality
Hazlitt was just the opposite of Lamb. He was a man of violent temper, with
strong likes and dislikes. In his judgment of others he was always downright
and frank, and never cared for its effect on them. During the time
when England was engaged in a bitter struggle against Napoleon,
Hazlitt worshipped him as a hero, and so he came in conflict with the
government. His friends left him one by one on account of his aggressive
nature, and at the time of his death only Lamb stood by him.
Hazlitt wrote many
volumes of essays, of which the most effective is The Spirit of the
Age (1825) in which he gives critical portraits of a number of his famous
contemporaries. This was a work which only Hazlitt could undertake because he
was outspoken and fearless in the expression of his opinion. Though at times he
is misled by his prejudices, yet taking his criticism of art and
literature as a whole there is not the least doubt that there is
great merit in it. He has the capacity to see the whole of his author
most clearly, and he can place him most exactly in relation to other authors.
In his interpretation of life in the general and proper sense, he shows an
acute and accurate power of observation and often goes to the very foundation
of things. Underneath his light and easy style there always flows an
undercurrent of deep thought and feeling.
The style of Hazlitt
has force, brightness and individuality. Here and there we find passages of
solemn and stately music. It is the reflection of Hazlitt’s
personality—outspoken, straightforward and frank. As he had read widely, and
his mind was filled with great store of learning, his writings are interspersed
with sentences and phrases from other writers and there are also echoes of
their style. Above all, it vibrates with the vitality and force of his
personality, and so never lapses into dullness.
(iii) Thomas de
Quincey (1785-1859)
De Quincey is famous
as the writer of ‘impassioned prose’. He shared the reaction of his day against
the severer classicism of the eighteenth century, preferring rather the ornate
manner of Jeremy Taylor, Sir Thomas Browne and their contemporaries. The
specialty of his style consists in describing incidents of purely personal
interest in language suited to their magnitude as they appear in the eyes of
the writer. The reader is irresistibly attracted by the splendour of his style
which combines the best elements of prose and poetry. In fact his prose works
are more imaginative and melodious than many poetical works. There is revealed
in them the beauty of the English language. The defects of his style are
that he digresses too much, and often stops in the midst of the fine paragraph
to talk about some trivial thing by way of jest. But in spite of these defects
his prose is still among the few supreme examples of style in the English
language.
(3)
Novelists of the Romantic Age
(3)
Novelists of the Romantic Age
The great novelists of
the Romantic period are Jane Austen and Scott, but before them there appeared
some novelists who came under the spell of medievalism and wrote novels of
‘terror’ or the ‘Gothic novels’. The origin of this type of fiction can be
ascribed to Horace Walpole’s (1717-97) The Castle of Otranto (1746).
Here the story in set in medieval Italy and it includes a gigantic
helmet that can strike dead its victims, tyrants, supernatural intrusions,
mysteries and secrets. There were a number of imitators of such a type of novel
during the eighteenth century as well as in the Romantic period.
(i)
The Gothic Novel
The most popular of
the writers of the ‘terror’ or ‘Gothic’ novel during the Romantic age was Mrs.
Ann Radciffe (1764-1823), of whose five novels the best-known are The
Mysteries of Udolpho and the Italian. She initiated
the mechanism of the ‘terror’ tale as practiced by Horace Walpole and his
followers, but combined it with sentimental but effective description of
scenery. The Mysteries of Udolpho relates the story of an
innocent and sensitive girl who falls in the hands of a heartless villain named
Montoni. He keeps her in a grim and isolated castle full of mystery and terror.
The novels of Mrs. Radcliffe became very popular, and they influenced some of
the great writers like Byron and Shelley. Later they influenced
the Bronte sisters whose imagination was stimulated by these strange
stories.
Though Mrs. Radcliffe
was the prominent writer of ‘Gothic’ novels, there were a few other novelists
who earned popularity by writing such novels. They were Mathew
Gregory (‘Monk’) Lewis (1775-1818). Who wrote The Monk, Tales of Terror
and Tales of Wonder; and Charles Robert Maturin whose Melmoth
the Wanderer exerted great influence in France. But the most
popular of all ‘terror’ tales was Frankestein (1817) written
by Mrs. Shelley. It is the story of a mechanical monster with human powers
capable of performing terrifying deeds. Of all the ‘Gothic’ novels it is the
only one which is popular even today.
(ii) Jane
Austen (1775-1817)
Jane Austen brought
good sense and balance to the English novel which during the Romantic age had
become too emotional and undisciplined. Giving a loose rein to their
imagination the novelist of the period carried themselves away from
the world around them into a romantic past or into a romantic future. The
novel, which in the hands of Richardson and Fielding had been a faithful record
of real life and of the working of heart and imagination, became in the closing
years of the eighteenth century the literature of crime, insanity and terror.
It, therefore, needed castigation and reform which were provided by Jane
Austen. Living a quiet life she published her six novels anonymously, which
have now placed her among the front rank of English novelists. She did for the
English novel precisely what the Lake poets did for English
poetry—she refined and simplified it, making it a true reflection of English
life. As Wordsworth made a deliberate effort to make poetry natural and
truthful, Jane Austen also from the time she started writing her first novel—Pride
and Prejudice, had in her mind the idea of presenting English country
society exactly as it was, in opposition to the romantic extravagance of Mrs.
Radcliffe and her school. During the time of great turmoil and revolution in
various fields, she quietly went on with her work, making no great effort to
get a publisher, and, when a publisher was got, contenting herself with meagre
remuneration and never permitting her name to appear on a title page. She is
one of the sincerest examples in English literature of art for art’s
sake.
In all Jane Austen
wrote six novels—Pride and Prejudice, Sense and Sensibility,
Emma, Mansefield Park, Northanger Abbey and Persuasion. Of
these Pride and Prejudice is the best and most widely read of
her novels. Sense and Sensibility, Emma and Mansefield are
now placed among the front rank of English novels. From purely literary point
of view Northanger Abbey gets the first place on account of
the subtle humour and delicate satire it contains against the
grotesque but popular ‘Gothic’ novels.
As a novelist Jane
Austen worked in a narrow field. She was the daughter of a humble clergyman
living in a little village. Except for short visits to neighbouring places, she
lived a static life but she had such a keen power of observation that the
simple country people became the characters of her novels. The chief duties of
these people were of the household, their chief pleasures were in country
gatherings and their chief interest was in matrimony. It is the small, quiet
world of these people, free from the mighty interests, passions, ambitious and
tragic struggles of life, that Jane Austin depicts in her novels. But in spite
of these limitations she has achieved wonderful perfection in that narrow field
on account of her acute power of observation, her fine impartiality and
self-detachment, and her quiet, delicate and ironical humour. Her circumstances
helped her to give that finish and delicacy to her work, which have
made them artistically prefect. Novel-writing was a part of her everyday
life, to be placed aside should a visitor come, to be resumed when he left, to
be purused unostentatiously and tranquilly in the midst of the family circle.
She knew precisely what she wanted to do, and she did it in the way that suited
her best. Though in her day she did not receive the appreciation she deserved,
posterity has given her reward by placing this modest, unassuming woman who
died in her forties, as one of the greatest of English novelists.
Among her
contemporaries only Scott, realised the greatness and permanent worth of her
work, and most aptly remarked: “That young lady has a talent for describing the
involvements and feelings and characters of ordinary life which is to me the
most wonderful I ever met with. The big bowbow strain I can do myself, like any
now going, but the exquisite touch which renders ordinary commonplace things
and characters interesting from the truth of the description and the sentiment,
is denied to me, What a pity such a gifted creature died so early!”
(iii) Sir Walter Scott
(1771-1832)
Walter Scott’s
qualities as a novelist were vastly different form those of Jane Austen.
Whereas she painted domestic miniatures, Scott depicted pageantry of history on
broader canvases. Jane Austen is precise and exact in whatever she writes;
Scott is diffusive and digressive. Jane Austen deals with the quiet intimacies
of English rural life free from high passions, struggles and great actions;
Scott, on the other hand, deals with the chivalric, exciting, romantic and adventurous
life of the Highlanders—people living on the border
of England and Scotland, among whom he spent much of his youth,
or with glorious scenes of past history.
During his first five
or six years of novel-writing Scott confined himself to familiar scenes and
characters. The novels which have a local colour and are based on personal
observations are Guy Mannering, The Antiquary, Old Mortality and The
Heart of Midlothian. His first attempt at a historical novel
was Ivanhoe (1819) followed by Kenilworth (1821), Quentin
Durward (1823), and The Talisman (1825). He returned
to Scottish antiquity from time to time as in The
Monastery (1820) and St. Ronan’s Well (1823).
The Victorian Age (1832-1900)
The Victorian Age in English literature began in second quarter of the nineteenth century and ended by 1900. Though strictly speaking, the Victorian age ought to correspond with the reign of Queen Victoria, which extended from 1837 to 1901, yet literary movements rarely coincide with the exact year of royal accession or death. From the year 1798 with the publication of the Lyrical Ballads till the year 1820 there was the heyday of Romanticism in England, but after that year there was a sudden decline.
Wordsworth who after his early effusion of revolutionary principles had relapsed into conservatism and positive opposition to social and political reforms, produced nothing of importance after the publication of his White Doe of Rylstone in 1815, though he lived till 1850. Coleridge wrote no poem of merit after 1817. Scott was still writing after 1820, but his work lacked the fire and originality of his early years. The Romantic poets of the younger generation unfortunately all died young—Keats in 1820, Shelley in 1822, and Byron in 1824.
The Victorian Age (1832-1900)
The Victorian Age in English literature began in second quarter of the nineteenth century and ended by 1900. Though strictly speaking, the Victorian age ought to correspond with the reign of Queen Victoria, which extended from 1837 to 1901, yet literary movements rarely coincide with the exact year of royal accession or death. From the year 1798 with the publication of the Lyrical Ballads till the year 1820 there was the heyday of Romanticism in England, but after that year there was a sudden decline.
Wordsworth who after his early effusion of revolutionary principles had relapsed into conservatism and positive opposition to social and political reforms, produced nothing of importance after the publication of his White Doe of Rylstone in 1815, though he lived till 1850. Coleridge wrote no poem of merit after 1817. Scott was still writing after 1820, but his work lacked the fire and originality of his early years. The Romantic poets of the younger generation unfortunately all died young—Keats in 1820, Shelley in 1822, and Byron in 1824.
Though the Romantic
Age in the real sense of the term ended in 1820, the Victorian Age started from
1832 with the passing of the first Reform Act, 1832. The years 1820-1832 were
the years of suspended animation in politics. It was a fact
that England was fast turning from an agricultural into a manufacturing
country, but it was only after the reform of the Constitution which gave right
of vote to the new manufacturing centres, and gave power to the middle classes,
that the way was opened for new experiments in constructive politics. The first
Reform Act of 1832 was followed by the Repeal of the Corn Laws in 1846 which
gave an immense advantage to the manufacturing interests, and the Second Reform
Act of 1867. In the field of literature also the years 1820-1832 were
singularly barren. As has already been pointed out, there was sudden decline of
Romantic literature from the year 1820, but the new literature of England,
called the Victorian literature, started from 1832 when Tennyson’s first
important volume, Poems, appeared. The following year saw
Carlyle’s Sartor Resartus, and Dickens’ earliest work, Sketches
by Boz. The literary career of Thackeray began about 1837, and
Browning published his Dramatic Lyrics in 1842. Thus the
Victorian period in literature officially starts from 1832, though the Romantic
period ended in 1820, and Queen Victoria ascended the throne in 1837.
The Victorian Age is
so long and complicated and the great writers who flourished in it are so many,
that for the sake of convenience it is often divided into two periods—Early
Victorian Period and Later Victorian Period. The earlier period which was the
period of middle class supremacy, the age of ‘laissez-faire’ or free
trade, and of unrestricted competition, extended from 1832 to 1870. The great
writers of this period were Tennyson, Browning, Matthew Arnold, Carlyle,
Ruskin, Dickens and Thackeray. All these poets, novelists and prose-writers
form, a certain homogenous group, because in spite of individual differences
they exhibit the same approach to the contemporary problems and the same literary,
moral and social values. But the later Victorian writers who came into
prominence after 1870—Rossetti, Swinburne, Morris, George Eliot, Meredith,
Hardy, Newman and Pater seem to belong to a different age. In poetry Rossetti,
Swinburne and Morris were the protagonists of new movement called the
Pre-Raphaelite Movement, which was followed by the Aesthetic Movement. In the
field of novel, George Eliot is the pioneer of what is called the modern
psychological novel, followed by Meredith and Hardy. In prose Newman tried to
revolutionise Victorian thought by turning it back to Catholicism, and
Pater came out with his purely aesthetic doctrine of ‘Art for Art’s Sake’,
which was directly opposed to the fundamentally moral approach of the
prose-writers of the earlier period—Carlyle Arnold and Ruskin. Thus we see a
clear demarcation between the two periods of Victorian literature—the early Victorian period (1832-1870) and the later Victorian period (1870-1900).
But the difference
between the writers of the two periods is more apparent than real.
Fundamentally they belong to one group. They were all the children of the new
age of democracy, of individualism, of rapid industrial development and
material expansion, the age of doubt and pessimism, following the new conceptions of
man which was formulated by science under the name of Evolution. All of them
were men and women of marked originality in outlook and character or style. All
of them were the critics of their age, and instead of being in sympathy with
its spirit, were its very severe critics. All of them were in search of some
sort of balance, stability, a rational understanding, in the midst of the
rapidly changing times. Most of them favoured the return to precision in form,
to beauty within the limits of reason, and to values which had received the
stamp of universal approval. It was in fact their insistence on the rational
elements of thought, which gave a distinctive character to the writings of the
great Victorians, and which made them akin, to a certain extent, to the great
writers of the neo-Classical school. All the great writers of the Victorian Age
were actuated by a definite moral purpose. Tennyson, Browning,
Carlyle, Ruskin, Arnold wrote with a superb faith in their message,
and with the conscious moral purpose to uplift and to instruct. Even the novel
broke away from Scott’s romantic influence. Dickens, Thackeray, George Eliot
wrote with a definite purpose to sweep away error and reveal the underlying
truth of humanity. For this reason the Victorian Age was fundamentally an age
of realism rather than of romance.
But from another point
of view, the Victorian Age in English literature was a continuation of the
Romantic Age, because the Romantic Age came to a sudden and unnatural and
mainly on account of the premature deaths of Byron, Shelley and Keats. If they
had lived longer, the Age of Romanticism would have extended further. But after
their death the coherent inspiration of romanticism disintegrated into separate
lines of development, just as in the seventeenth century
the single inspiration of the Renaissance broke into different
schools. The result was that the spirit of Romanticism continued to influence
the innermost consciousness of Victorian Age. Its influence is clearly visible
on Tennyson, Browning, Arnold, Dickens, Thackeray, Ruskin, Meredith, Swinburne,
Rossetti and others. Even its adversaries, and those who would escape its
spell, were impregnated with it. While denouncing it, Carlyle does so in a
style which is intensely charged with emotional fire and visionary colouring.
In fact after 1870 we find that the romantic inspiration was again in the
ascendent in the shape of the Pre-Raphaelite and Aesthetic movements.
There was also another
reason of the continuation of Romanticism in the Victorian Age. There is no
doubt that the Reform Act set at rest the political disturbances by satisfying
the impatient demand of the middle classes, and seemed to inaugurate an age of
stability. After the crisis which followed the struggle against the French Revolution
and Napoleon, England set about organizing herself with a view
to internal prosperity and progress. Moreover, with the advent to power of a
middle class largely imbued with the spirit of Puritanism, and the accession of
a queen to the throne, an era of self-restraint and discipline started. The
English society accepted as its standard a stricter conventional morality which
was voiced by writers like Carlyle. But no sooner had the political
disturbances subsided and a certain measure of stability and balance had been
achieved then there was fresh and serious outbreak in the economic world. The
result was that the Victorian period, quiet as it was, began to throb with the
feverish tremors of anxiety and trouble, and the whole order of the nation was threatened
with an upheaval. From 1840 to 1850 in particular, England seemed to
be on the verge of a social revolution, and its disturbed spirit was reflected,
especially in the novel with a purpose. This special form of Romanticism which
was fed by the emotional unrest in the social sphere, therefore, derived a
renewed vitality from these sources.
(1)
Poets of Early Victorian Period
(1)
Poets of Early Victorian Period
The most important
poets during the early Victorian period were Tennyson and Browning,
with Arnold occupying a somewhat lower position. After the passing
away of Keats, Shelley and Byron in the early eighteen twenties, for about
fifteen years the fine frenzy of the high romantics subsided and a quieter mood
ensued. With the abatement of the revolutionary fervour, Wordsworth’s
inspiration had deserted him and all that he wrote in his later years was dull
and insipid.
There appeared a host of writers of moderate talent like John Clare, Thomas Love Peacock, Walter Savage Landor and Thomas Hood. The result was that from 1820 till the publication of Tennyson’s first important work in 1833 English poetry had fallen into the hands of mediocrities. It was in fact by the publication of his two volumes in 1842 that Tennyson’s position was assured as, in Wordsworth’s language, “decidedly the greatest of our living poets.” Browning’s recognition by the public came about the same time, with the appearance of Dramatic Lyrics (1842), although Paracelsus and Sordello had already been published. The early Victorian poetry which started in 1833, therefore, came to its own, in the year 1842.
The early poetry of
both Tennyson and Browning was imbued with the spirit of romanticism, but it
was romanticism with a difference. Tennyson recognised
an affinity with Byron and Keats; Browning with Shelley, but their
romanticism no longer implied an attitude of revolt against conventional modes.
It had itself become a convention. The revolutionary fervour which inspired the
poetry of the great Romantic poets had now given place to an
evolutionary conception of progress propagated by the writings of
Darwin, Bentham and their followers. Though the writers of the new age still
persisted in deriving inspiration from the past ages, yet under the spell of
the marvels of science, they looked forward rather than backward. The dominant
note of the early Victorian period was therefore, contained in Browning’s
memorable lines: “The best is yet to be.” Tennyson found
spiritual consolation in contemplating the
One
far off divine event
To which the whole creation moves.
To which the whole creation moves.
Faith in the
reality of progress was thus the main characteristic of the early
Victorian Age. Doubt, scepticism and questioning became the main characteristic
of the later Victorian Age.
(a) Alfred
Tennyson (1809-1892)
Tennyson is the most
representative poet of the Victorian Age. His poetry is a record of the
intellectual and spiritual life of the time. Being a careful student of science
and philosophy he was deeply impressed by the new discoveries and speculations
which were undermining the orthodox religion and giving rise to all sorts of
doubts and difficulties. Darwin’s theory of Evolution which believed in
the “struggle for existence” and “the survival of the fittest” specially upset
and shook the foundations of religious faith. Thus there was a conflict between
science and religion, doubt and faith, materialism and spirituality. These two
voices of the Victorian age are perpetually heard in Tennyson’s work. In In
Memoriam, more than in any other contemporary literary work, we
read of the great conflict between faith and doubt. Though he is greatly
disturbed by the constant struggle going on in Nature which is “red in tooth
and claw”, his belief in evolution steadies and encourages him, and helps him
to look beyond the struggle towards the “one far off divine event to which the
whole creation moves.”
Tennyson’s poetry is
so much representative of his age that a chronological study of it can help us
to write its history. Thus his Lockslay Hall of 1842
reflects the restless spirit of ‘young England’ and its faith in
science, commerce and the progress of mankind. In Lockslay
Hall Sixty Years After (1866) the poet gives expression to the feeling
of revulsion aroused against the new scientific discoveries which threatened
the very foundations of religion, and against commerce and industry which had
given rise of some very ugly problems as a result of the sordid greed of gain.
In The Princess, Tennyson dealt with an important problem of
the day—that of the higher education of women and their place in the fast changing
conditions of modern society. In Maud, he gave expression to
the patriotic passion aroused on account of the Crimean War. In Idylls
of Kings, in spite of its medieval machinery, contemporary problems
were dealt with by the poet. Thus in all these poems the changing moods of the
Victorian Age are successively represented—doubts, misgivings, hopefulness etc.
Taking Tennyson’s
poetry as a whole, we find that in spite of varieties of moods, it is an
exposition of the cautions spirit of Victorian liberalism. He was essentially
the poet of law and order as well as of progress. He was a great admirer of
English traditions, and though he believed in divine evolution of things:
The
old order changeth, yielding place to new,
And God fulfills himself in many ways
Lest one good custom should corrupt the world,
And God fulfills himself in many ways
Lest one good custom should corrupt the world,
he was, like a true
Englishman, against anything that smacked of revolution.
But the real greatness
of Tennyson as a poet lies in his being a supreme artist. The ideas contained
in his poems are often condemned by his critics as commonplace, and he is
berated as a shallow thinker. But no one can deny his greatness as an artist.
He is, perhaps, after Milton, the most conscientious and accomplished
poetic artist in English literature. He is noteworthy for the even perfection
of his style and his wonderful mastery of language which is at once simple and
ornate. Moreover, there is an exquisite and varied music in his verse. In
poetic style he has shown a uniform mastery which is not surpassed by any other
English poet except Shakespeare. As an artist, Tennyson has an imagination less
dramatic than lyrical, and he is usually at his best when he is kindled by
personal emotion, personal experience. It is his fine talent for lyric which
gives him a high place among the masters of English verse. Some of his shorter
pieces, such as Break, break, break; Tear, idle tears; Crossing the
Bar are among the finest English songs on account of their distinction
of music and imagery.
Tennyson is a master
of imaginative description, which is seen at its best in The Lotos
Eaters. Words can hardly be more beautiful or more expressive than in
such a stanza as this:
A
land of stream! some, like a downward smoke,
Slow-dropping, veils of thinnest lawn did go;
And some thro’ wavering lights and shadows broke,
Rolling a slumberous sheet of foam below.
They saw the gleaming river seaward flow
From the inner land; for off, three mountain tops,
Three silent pinnacles of aged snow,
Stood sunset flush’d and dew’d with showery drops.
Up clomb the shadowy pine above the woven copse.
Slow-dropping, veils of thinnest lawn did go;
And some thro’ wavering lights and shadows broke,
Rolling a slumberous sheet of foam below.
They saw the gleaming river seaward flow
From the inner land; for off, three mountain tops,
Three silent pinnacles of aged snow,
Stood sunset flush’d and dew’d with showery drops.
Up clomb the shadowy pine above the woven copse.
During his lifetime
Tennyson was considered as the greatest poet of his age, but after his death a
reaction started against him, and he was given a much lower rank among the
English poets. But with the passage of time Tennyson’s poetry regained its lost
position, and at present his place as one of the greatest poets of England is
secure mainly on account of the artistic perfection of his verse.
(b)
Robert Browning (1812-1889)
During his lifetime
Browning was not considered as great a poet as Tennyson, but after that the
opinion of the critics has changed in favour of Browning, who, on account of
his depth and originality of thoughts, is ranked superior to Tennyson. Browning
and Tennyson were contemporaries and their poetic careers ran almost parallel
to each other, but as poets they presented a glaring contrast. Whereas Tennyson
is first the artist and then the teacher, with Browning the message is always
the important thing, and he is very careless of the form in which it is
expressed. Tennyson always writes about subjects which are dainty and comely;
Browning, on the other hand, deals with subjects which are rough and ugly, and
he aims to show that truth lies hidden in both the evil and the good. In their
respective messages the two poets differed widely. Tennyson’s message reflects
the growing order of the age, and is summed up in the word ‘law’. He believes
in disciplining the individual will and subordinating it to the universal law.
There is a note of resignation struck in his poetry, which amounts to fatalism.
Browning, on the other hand, advocates the triumph of the individual will over
the obstacles. In his opinion self is not subordinate but supreme. There is a
robust optimism reflected in all his poetry. It is in fact because of his
invincible will and optimism that Browning is given preference over Tennyson
whose poetry betrays weakness and helpless pessimism. Browning’s boundless
energy, his cheerful courage, his faith in life and in the development that
awaits beyond the portals of death, give a strange vitality to his poetry. It
is his firm belief in the immortality of the soul which forms the basis of his
generous optimism, beautifully expressed in the following lines of Pippa
Passes:
The
year’s at the spring,
And day’s at the morn;
Morning’s at seven;
The hill side’s dew pearled;
The lark’s on the wing;
The snails on the thorn,
God’s in his heaven—
All’s right with the world.
And day’s at the morn;
Morning’s at seven;
The hill side’s dew pearled;
The lark’s on the wing;
The snails on the thorn,
God’s in his heaven—
All’s right with the world.
Thus is an age when
the minds of men were assailed by doubt, Browning spoke the strongest words of
hope and faith:
Grow
old along with me!
The best is yet to be.
The last of life, for which the first was made.
The best is yet to be.
The last of life, for which the first was made.
(Rabbi Ben Ezra)
In another way also
Browning presents a contrast to Tennyson. Whereas Tennyson’s genius is mainly
lyrical. Browning’s is predominantly dramatic, and his greatest poems are
written in the form of the dramatic monologue. Being chiefly interested in the
study of the human soul, he discusses in poem after poem, in the form of
monologue or dialogue, the problems of life and conscience. And in all of them
Browning himself is the central character, and he uses the hero as his own
mouthpiece. His first poem Pauline (1833) which is a monologue
addressed to Pauline, on “the incidents in the development of a soul’, is
autobiographical—a fragment of personal confession under a thin dramatic
disguise. His Paracelsus (1835) which is in form a drama with
four characters, is also a story of ‘incidents in the development of a soul’,
of a Renaissance physician in whom true science and charlatanism’ were
combined. Paracelsus has the ambition of attaining truth and transforming the
life of man. For this purpose he discards emotion and love, and fails on
account of this mistake. Browning in this poem also uses the hero as a
mouthpiece of his own ideas and aspiration. Paracelsus was
followed by Sordello, (1840) which is again ‘the study of a
soul’. It narrates in heroic verse the life of a little-known Italian poet. On
account of its involved expression its obscurity has become proverbial. In Pipa
Passes (1841) Browning produced a drama partly lyrical and consisting
of isolated scenes. Here he imagined the effect of the songs of a little
working girl, strolling about during a holiday, on the destiny of the very
different persons who hear them in turn.
During the last twenty
years of his life Browning wrote a number of poems. Though they do not have
much poetic merit, yet they all give expression to his resolute courage and
faith. In fact Browning is mainly remembered for the astonishing vigour and
hope that characterise all his work. He is the poet of love, of life, and of
the will to live, here and beyond the grave, as he says in the song of David in
his poem Soul:
How
good is man’s life, the mere living! how fit to employ
All the heart and the soul and the senses for ever in joy.
All the heart and the soul and the senses for ever in joy.
The chief fault of
Browning’s poetry is obscurity. This is mainly due to the fact that his thought
is often so obscure or subtle that language cannot express it perfectly. Being
interested in the study of the individual soul, never exactly alike in any two
men, he seeks to express the hidden motives and principles which govern
individual action. Thus in order to understand his poems, the reader has always
to be mentally alret; otherwise he fails to understand his fine shades of
psychological study. To a certain extent, Browning himself is to be blamed for
his obscurity, because he is careless as an artist. But in spite of his
obscurity, Browning is the most stimulating poet, in the English language. His
influence on the reader who is prepared to sit up, and think and remain alert
when he reads his poetry, is positive and tremendous. His strength, his joy of
life, his robust faith and his invincible optimism enter into the life of a
serious reader of his poetry, and make him a different man. That is why, after
thirty years of continuous work, his merit was finally recognised, and he was
placed beside Tennyson and even considered greater. In the opinion of some
critics he is the greatest poet in English literature since Shakespeare.
(c)
Matthew Arnold (1822-88)
Another great poet of
the early Victorian period is Matthew Arnold, though he is not so great as
Tennyson and Browning. Unlike Tennyson and Browning who came under the
influence of Romantic poets, Arnold, though a great admirer of Wordsworth,
reacted against the ornate and fluent Romanticism of Shelley and Keats. He
strove to set up a neo-classical ideal as against the Romantic. He gave
emphasis on ‘correctness’ in poetry, which meant a scheme of literature which
picks and chooses according to standards, precedents and systems, as against
one which gives preference to an abundant stream of original music and
representation. Besides being a poet, Arnold was a great critic of
poetry, perhaps the greatest critics during the Victorian period, and he
belongs to that rare category of the critic who is a poet also.
Though Arnold’s
poetry does not possess the merit of the poetry of Tennyson and Browning, when
it is at its best, it has wonderful charm. This is especially the case with his
early poetry when his thought and style had not become stereotyped. Among his
early poems the sonnet on Shakespeare deserves the highest place. It is the
most magnificent epigraph and introduction to the works of Shakespeare. Another
poem of great charm and beauty is Requiescat, which is an exquisite
dirge. In his longer poems—Strayed Reveller, Empedocles on Etna, Sohrab and
Rustum, The Scholar Gipsy, Thyrsis (an elegy on Clough, which is
considered of the same rank as Milton’s Lycidas and Shelley’s Adonais)—it
is the lyrical strain into which the poet breaks now and then, which gives them
a peculiar charm. It is the same lyrical note in the poems—The Forsaken
Morman, which is a piece of exquisite and restrained but melodious
passionate music; Dover Beach which gives expression to
Arnold’s peculiar religious attitude in an age of doubt; the fine Summer
Night, the Memorial Verses which immediately appeals
to the reader.
(d)
Some Minor Poets
Besides Tennyson,
Browning and Arnold there were a number of minor poets during the early
Victorian period. Of these Mrs. Browning and Clough are well-known. Elizabeth
Berrett (1806-61) became Mrs. Browning in 1846. Before her marriage she had won
fame by writing poems about the Middle Ages in imitation of Coleridge. She also
gave voice to sensitive pity in Cowper’s Grave and to
passionate indignation in The Cry of Children which is an
eloquent protest against the employment of children in factories. But she
produced her best work after she came in contact with Browning. Her Sonnets
from the Portuguese, which were written before her marriage with
Browning, tell in a most delicate and tender manner her deep love for, and
passionate gratitude to Browning who brought her, who was sick and lonely, back
to health of life. The rigid limit of the sonnet form helped her to keep the
exuberance of her passion under the discipline of art. Her other great
work, Aurora Leigh (1857), is written in the form of an epic
on a romantic theme. Written in blank verse which is of unequal quality, the
poem is full of long stretches of dry, uninteresting verse, but here and there
it contains passages of rare beauty, where sentiment and style are alike
admirable.
Arthur Hugh Clough
(1819-1861), a friend of Arnold, came under the influence of Wordsworth in
his early years, but later he cut himself off from Wordsworthian narrow piety,
and moved towards a religious faith free from all dogma. He searched for a
moral law which was in consonance with the intellectual development of the age.
In his Dipsychus, ‘the double-sould’ (1850), he attempted to
reconcile the special and the idealistic tendencies of the soul. His best known
work, however, is The Bothie of Toberna Vuolich, in which he
has given a lively account of an excursion of Oxford students in
the Highlands. Here he, like Wordsworth, emphasises the spiritualising and
purifying power of Nature.
(2)
Novelists of the Early Victorian Period
(2)
Novelists of the Early Victorian Period
In the early Victorian
period the novel made a rapid progress. Novel-reading was one of the chief occupations of
the educated public, and material had to be found for every taste.
The result was that the scope of the novel, which during the eighteenth century
dealt mainly with contemporary life and manners, was considerably enlarged.
A number of brilliant novelists showed that it was possible to adapt the novel
to almost all purposes of literature whatsoever. In fact, if we want to
understand this intellectual life of the period.
We need hardly go outside the sphere of fiction. The novels produced during the period took various shapes—sermons, political pamphlets, philosophical discourses, social essays, autobiographies and poems in prose. The theatre which could rival fiction had fallen on evil days, and it did not revive till the later half of the nineteenth century. So the early Victorian period saw the heyday of the English novel.
The two most outstanding novelists of the period were Dickens and Thackeray. Besides them there were a number of minor novelists, among whom the important ones were Disraeli, Bronte Sisters, Mrs. Gaskell, Charles Kingsley, Charles Reade, Wilkie Collins and Trollope. All these novelists had a number of points of similarity. In the first place, they identified themselves with their age, and were its spokesmen, whereas the novelists of the latter Victorian period were critical, and even hostile to its dominant assumptions. This sense of identity with their time is of cardinal importance in any consideration of the early Victorian novelists. It was the source alike of their strengths and their weaknesses, and it distinguished them from their successors. It is not that these novelists were uncritical of their country and age, but their criticisms are much less radical than those of Meredith and Hardy. They accepted the society in which they criticised it as many of their readers were doing in a light hearted manner. They voiced the doubts and fears of the public, but they also shared their general assumptions. a)
(a) Charles
Dickens (1812-1870)
Dickens is the chief
among the early Victorian novelists and is in fact the most popular of all
English novelists so far. It was at the age of twenty-five with the publication
of Pickwick Papers that Dickens suddenly sprang into fame, and
came to be regarded as the most popular of English novelists. In his early
novels, Pickwick (1837) and Nickolas Nickleby for
instance, Dickens followed the tradition of Smollett. Like Smollett’s novels
they are mere bundles of adventure connected by means of character who figure
in them. In his Martin Chuzzlewit (1843), Domby and
Son (1846-48), and David Copperfield (1849-50) he
made some effort towards unifications but even here the plots are loose. It was
in Bleak House (1852-53) that he succeeded in gathering up all
the diverse threads of the story in a systematic and coherent plot. His later
novels—Dorrit (1855-57), A Tale of Two Cities (1864-65),
and the unfinished Edwin Drood—were also like Bleak
House systematically planned. But, on the whole Dickens
was not every successful in building up his plots, and there is in all of them
a great deal of mere episodical material.
b) William Makepeace
Thackeray (1811-1863)
Thackeray who was
Dickens’s contemporary and great rival for popular favour, lacked his
weaknesses and his genius. He was more interested in the manners and morals of
the aristocracy than in the great upheavals of the age. Unlike Dickens who came
of a poor family and had to struggle hard in his boyhood, Thackeray was born of
rich parents, inherited a comfortable fortune, and spent his young days in
comfort. But whereas Dickens, in spite of his bitter experiences retained a
buoyant temperament and a cheerful outlook on life, Thackeray, in spite of his
comfortable and easy life, turned cynical towards the world which used him so
well, and found shames, deceptions, vanities everywhere because he looked for
them. Dickens was more interested in plain, common people; Thackeray, on the
other hand, was more concerned with high society. The main reason of this
fundamental difference between the two was not, however, of environment, but of
temperament. Whereas Dickens was romantic and emotional and interpreted the
world largely through his imagination; Thackeray was the realist and moralist
and judged solely by observation and reflection. Thus if we take the novels of
both together, they give us a true picture of all classes of English society in
the early Victorian period.
c) Minor Novelists
Among the minor
novelists of the early Victorian period, Benjamin Disraeli, the Brontes, Mrs.
Gaskell, Charles Kingsley, Charles Reede, Wilkie Collins and Trollope are well
known.
Benjamin Disraeli
(1804-81) wrote his first novel Vivian Grey (1826-27), in
which he gave the portrait of a dandy, a young, intelligent adventurer without
scruples. In the succeeding novels Coningsby (1844), Sybil (1845)
and Tancred (1847) Disraeli was among the first to point out
that the amelioration of the wretched lot of the working class was a social
duty of the aristocracy. Being a politician who became the Prime Minister of
England, he has given us the finest study of the movements of English politics
under Queen Victoria. All his novels are written with a purpose, and as
the characters in them are created with a view to the thesis, they retain a
certain air of unreality.
The Bronte Sisters who
made their mark as novelists were Charlotte Bronte (1816-55) and Emily Bronte
(1818-48). Charlotte Bronte depicted in her novels those strong romantic
passions which were generally avoided by Dickens and Thackeray. She brought
lyrical warmth and the play of strong feeling into the novel. In her
masterpiece, Jane Eyre (1847), her dreams and resentments
kindle every page. Her other novels are The Professor, Villette and Shirley. In
all of them we find her as a mistress of wit, irony, accurate observation, and
a style full of impassioned eloquence.
Emily Bronte was more
original than her sister. Though she died at the age of thirty, she wrote a
strange novel, Wuthering Heights, which contains so many
of the troubled, tumultuous and rebellious elements of romanticism. It is a
tragedy of love at once fantastic and powerful, savage and moving, which is
considered now as one of the masterpieces of world fiction.
Mrs. Gaskell (1810-65)
as a novelist dealt with social problems. She had first-hand knowledge of the
evils of industrialisation, having lived in Manchester for many
years. Her novels Mary Barton (1848) and North and
South (1855) give us concrete details of the miserable plight of the
working class. In Ruth (1853) Mrs. Gaskell shows the same
sympathy for unfortunate girls. In Cranford (1853) she gave a
delicate picture of the society of a small provincial town, which reminds us of
Jane Austen.
Charles Kingsley
(1819-75) who was the founder of the Christian Socialists, and actively
interested in the co-operative movement, embodied his generous ideas of reform
in the novels Yeast (1848) and Alton Locke (1850).
As a historical novelist he returned to the earliest days of Christianity
in Hypatia (1853). In Westward Ho! (1855) he
commemorated the adventurous spirit of the Elizabethan navigators, and in Hereward
the Wake (1865) of the descendants of the Vikings.
Charles Reade
(1814-84) wrote novels with a social purpose. It is Never too Late to
Mend (1853) is a picture of the horrors of prison life; Hard
Cash (1863) depicts the abuses to which lunatic, asylums gave
rise; Put Yourself in his place is directed against trade
unions. His A Terrible Temptation is a famous historical
novel. His The Cloister and the Hearth (1867) shows the
transition from the Middle Ages to the Renaissance.
Wilkie Collins
(1824-89) excelled in arousing the sense of terror and in keeping in suspense
the explanation of a mystery of the revelation of crime. His best-known novels
are The Woman in White and The Moonstone in which he shows his
great mastery in the mechanical art of plot construction.
Anthony Trollope
(1815-88) wrote a number of novels, in which he presented real life without
distorting or idealising it. His important novels are The Warden (1855), Barchester
Towers (1857) and The Last Chronicle of Barset (1867)
in which he has given many truthful scenes of provincial life, without poetical
feeling, but not without humour. Trollope has great skill as a story-teller and
his characters are lifelike and shrewdly drawn. His novels present a true
picture of middle class life, and there is neither heroism nor villainy there.
His style is easy, regular, uniform and almost impersonal.
(3)
Prose Writers of the
Early Victorian Period
The early Victorian
prose is in keeping with the energetic temperament of the time. An expansive
energy seems to be characteristic of the whole period, displaying itself as
freely in literature as in the development of science, geographical exploration
and the rapidity of economic change.
This energetic mood
prescribes the inventiveness and fertility of the prose-writers of the period
and explains the vitality of so many of their works. Carlyle’s The
French Revolution, Ruskin’s Modern Painters and Arnold’s Essays
in Criticism are not modest and light-hearted compositions, but they
represent the aesthetic equivalent of self-assertion and an urgent ‘will to
survive’ which was characteristic of the early Victorians. Their prose is not,
as a rule, flawless in diction and rhythm, or easily related to a central
standard of correctness or polished to a uniform high finish, but it is a prose
which is vigorous, intricate and ample, and is more conscious of vocabulary and
imagery than of balance and rhythm. The dominant impression of zestful and
workmanlike prose.
a)
Thomas Carlyle (1795-1881)
Carlyle was the
dominant figure of the Victorian period. He made his influence felt in every
department of Victorian life. In the general prose literature of his age he was
incomparably the greatest figure, and one of the greatest moral forces. In his
youth he suffered from doubts which assailed him during the many dark years in
which he wandered in the ‘howling wilderness of infidelity,’ striving vainly to
recover his lost belief in God. Then suddenly there came a moment of
mystical illumination, or ‘spiritual new birth’, which brought him back to the
mood of courage and faith. The history of these years of struggle and conflict
and the ultimate triumph of his spirit is written with great power in the
second book of Sartor Restartus which is his most
characteristic literary production, and one of the most remarkable and vital
books in the English language. His other works are: French
Revolution (1837); his lectures on Heroes and Hero-Worship;
Past and Present (1843); the Letters and Speeches of
Oliver Cromwell (1845); Latter-day Pamphlets (1850);
the Life of John Sterling (1851); the History of
Frederick the Great (1858-65).
b) John Ruskin (1819-1900)
In the general prose
literature of the early Victorian period Ruskin is ranked next to Carlyle. Of
all the Victorian writers who were conscious of the defeats in contemporary
life, he expressed himself most voluminously. Being one of the greatest masters
of English he became interested in art and wrote Modern Painters (1843-1860)
in five volumes in order to vindicate the position of Turner as a
great artist. Being a man of deeply religious and pious nature he could not
separate Beauty from Religion, and he endeavoured to prove that ‘all great art
is praise’. Examination of the principles of art gradually led Ruskin to the
study of social ethics. He found that architecture, even more than painting,
indicated the state of a nation’s health. In his The Seven Lamps of
Architecture (1849) and The Stones of Venice (1851-53)
he tried to prove that the best type of architecture can be produced only in
those ages which are morally superior.
c) Thomas Babington Lord Macaulay (1800-59)
Though Carlyle and
Ruskin are now considered to be the great prose-writers of the Victorian
period, contemporary opinion gave the first place to Macaulay, who in
popularity far exceeded both of them. He was a voracious reader, and he
remembered everything he read. He could repeat from memory all the twelve books
of Paradise Lost. At the age of twenty-five he wrote his
essay on poetry in general and on Milton as poet, man and politician
in particular, which brought him immediate popularity as Byron’s Childe
Harold had done. Besides biographical and critical essays which won
for him great fame and popularity, Macaulay, like Carlyle; wrote historical
essays as well as History of England. As early as 1828,
he wrote, ‘a perfect historian must possess an imagination sufficiently
powerful to make his narrative affecting and picturesque.” That power of imagination
he possessed and exercised so delightfully that his History was
at once purchased more eagerly than a poem of romance.
d) Matthew Arnold (1822-88)
Besides being a poet,
Matthew Arnold was a prose-writer of a high order. He was also a great literary
as well as social critic. Like Carlyle and Ruskin, he was vehement critic of
his age. According to him, the Englishmen needed classical qualities in order
to attain harmonious perfection in morals and in literature. It was not to the
Hebrews or the Germans (as suggested by Carlyle), or to the men of the Middle
Age (as suggested by Ruskin) that England could with advantage look for
teaching, but to the Greeks or to that people which among the moderns had
imbibed most of Hellenic culture, the French.
(4)
(4)
Poets of the Later
Victorian Period
A) Pre-Raphaelite Poets
In the later Victorian
period a movement took place in English poetry, which resembled something like
a new Romantic Revival. It was called the Pre-Raphaelite Movement and was dominated
by a new set of poets-Rossetti, Swinburne and Morris, who were interested
simply in beauty. They were quite satisfied with the beauty of diction,
beauty of rhythm, and the beauty of imagery in poetry.
They were not
interested in the contemporary movements of thought which formed the substance
of Arnold’s poetry, and had influenced Tennyson a good deal. They made use
of the legends of the Middle Ages not as a vehicle for moral teaching
or as allegories of modern life, as Tennyson had done, but simply as stories,
the intrinsic beauty of which was their sufficient justification. There was no
conscious theory underlying their work as there was in the case
of Arnold’s poetry.
i)
Dante Gabriel Rossetti (1828-1882)
Rossetti was the chief
force behind the Pre-Raphaelite movement. He was the son of Gabriel Rossetti,
an Italian refugee, who was a poet himself and a man of sterling character.
D.G. Rossetti studied drawing, and as a young man became one of the most
enthusiastic members of the Pre-Raphaelite Brotherhood, which was at the middle
of the century to convert England from conventional art. His own form
of painting never admitted reconciliation with convention, and possessed far
greater charm than that of the other members of pre-Raphaelite Brotherhood—Millais
and Holman Hunt. Though his drawings were severely criticised, no one with eyes
could doubt the magnificence of his colour. The same pictorial quality became
the chief characteristic of his poetry, which lies apart from the main current
of contemporary verse, both in its highly specialised quality of thought and
language and in the condition and circumstances of its production, Rossetti
openly followed the profession of a painter, pursuing poetry, for the most
past, as a recreative rather than a principal study.
ii)
Christiana Rossetti
Though Christiana
Rossetti naturally displayed a temperament akin to her brother’s and sometimes
undoubtedly wrote to some extent under his inspiration, large parts, and some
of the best parts, of her poetical accomplishments, are quite distinct
from anything of his. Her sonnet sequences have the same Italian form and the
same characteristics of colour, music, and meditation, as those of Rossetti,
because the sonnet form exercised its strong restraint. But her a lyrics have
lighter, more bird-like movement and voice than the stately lyrics of Rossetti.
Her range was distinctly wide. She had, unlike Mrs. Browning, and perhaps
unlike the majority of her sex, a very distinct sense of humour. Moreover, her
pathos has never been surpassed except in the great single strokes of
Shakespeare. But her most characteristic strain is where this pathos blends
with or passes into, the utterance of religious awe, unstained and un-weakened
by any fear. The great devotional poets of the seventeenth century, Crashaw,
Vaughan, Herbert are more artificial than she is in their expression of this.
iii) William Morris
(1834-96)
William Morris who was
an eminent designer and decorator besides being a poet, was chiefly interested
in the Middle Ages. His first volume of poems—The Defence of Guenevere and
Other Poems (1858)—gives expression to his enthusiasm for the Middle
Ages. His object of writing poetry was to revive the true Gothic spirit, and
these poems interpreted ardours and mysteries of the Middle Ages which the
Victorians had forgotten. Though Tennyson also drew inspiration for his
‘Idylls’ from medieval sources, he used medieval stories as a vehicle for
contemporary moralising. Morris, on the other hand tried to bring back to life
the true spirit of the Middle Ages.
iv) Algernon
Charles Swinburne (1837-1909)
Besides Rossetti and
Morris, Swinburne was another Victorian poet who is reckoned with the
pre-Raphaelites, though his association with them was personal rather than literary,
and he belonged to the later styles of the movement. Unlike the other members
of the group, Swinburne was a musician rather than a painter. The poetry of
Rossetti and Morris, however musical it may be, is primarily pictorial.
Swinburne’s poetry lacks the firms contours and sure outlines of the poetry of
Rossetti and Morris, but it has the sonority of the rhymes which links the
verses together. From his youth Swinburne displayed an extraordinary skill in
versification and a gift of imitating widely different rhythms, not only those
of English poets, but also those of the Latin, the Greeks, and the French.
B) The Decadent or Aesthetic
Movement
The Pre-Raphaelite
Movement in English poetry was followed by Decadent or Aesthetic Movement,
though it is not so well defined. In the later part of the nineteenth century
(1890-1900) there was a tendency among the literary artists to lay greater
emphasis on the idea of Art for Art’s sake. They were obviously influenced by
Walter Pater and the French authors like Baudelaire and Verlaine, who tried to
break with conventional values. They believed that all themes must be excluded
from poetry except the record of the few deeply moving movements of passion or
sadness of emotional exaltation or distress. They sought themes from pleasures
which the virtuous forbid, and inflicted agonies upon themselves to achieve
perfection of form. These they conveyed for their own sake with exquisite
brevity. They found this conception not only in the study of French models but
in the critical work of Walter Pater, and their adherence to these self-imposed
limitations separates them from earlier English romanticism and from
pre-Raphaelite verse.
i)
Oscar Wilde (1856-1900)
Oscar Wilde was the
first to come under the influence of Walter Pater. Though in his early poems he
had dealt with religious and spiritual experiences, in New Helen he
declared himself as the votary of Beauty.
Of
heaven or hell I have no thought or fear
Seeing I know no other god but thee.
Seeing I know no other god but thee.
In The Garden
of Eros he reaffirmed his belief that the pursuit of beauty is the
only desirable form of human activity. Like the pre-Raphaelites he also pointed
out that modern civilisation opposes this ideal:
Spirit
of beauty, tarry yet awhile
Although the cheating merchants of the mart
With iron rods profane our lovely isle,
And break on whirling wheels the limbs of art.
Although the cheating merchants of the mart
With iron rods profane our lovely isle,
And break on whirling wheels the limbs of art.
ii) Ernest
Dowson (1867-1900)
Ernest Dowson
symbolises in his work the Aesthetic Movement of the eighteen nineties. He came
under the influence of Rossetti, Swinburne and the French romanticists who
believed in the doctrine of Art for Art’s sake. Following Pater’s artistic
principles the recorded in his poetry moments of sensations to the utter
exclusion of all moral and philosophical comment. He dealt mainly with the
theme of the brevity of life and the fading of things that once were beautiful:
They are not long, the
weeping and the laughter,
Love and desire and hate;
I think they have no portions in us after we pass the gate.
Love and desire and hate;
I think they have no portions in us after we pass the gate.
iii) Lionel Pigot
Johnson (1867-1902)
Lionel Johnson was an
associate of Oscar Wilde and Dowson who created the aesthetic poetry of the
eighteen nineties. Though he was greatly influenced by old Christianity and
wrote a good deal of religious verse, yet along with passages of religious
enthusiasm can be found paragraphs marked by aestheticism.
(iv)
Arthur Symons
Next to Dowson the
most consistent follower of the Aesthetic Movement was Arthur Symons. Though he
did not possess the unfaltering artistic perfection of Dowson’s poetry where
the images burn clearly and steadily, yet his poetic range was wider, and he
was a great critic.
C) Other Important Poets
Other important poets
of the Later Victorian Period were Patmore, Meredith and Hardy, though the last
two are better known as novelists. Coventry Patmore was a pre-Raphaelite in the
sense that he believed in ‘the simplicity of art’ theory, but much of his
poetry expresses his own individuality rather than any literary or aesthetic
doctrine. His most popular poem is The Angel in the House which
contains some very fine things. His great Odes covered by the title The
Unknown Eros convey in beautiful, controlled free verse, the mysticism
of love combined with an intense religious feeling as no other poems in the English
language do.
Though Geroge Meredith
was associated with Rossetti and Swinburne, as a poet he had nothing in common
with the pre-Raphaelite group except his belief that art should not be the
handmaid of morality. He looked upon life as glorious, increasingly exciting
and always worth while. The tremendous vigour and metrical skill of his long
lyrics—The Lark Ascending and Love in the Valley remind one of
Swinburne. His greatest poetical work, Modern Love written in
sonnets of sixteen lines, is a novel in verse, and is of its own kind in
English literature. It is no doubt the most successful long poem written during
the later Victorian period.
Thomas Hardy, though a
novelist, expressed himself, like Meredith, in verse also. His greatest
work, The Dynasts, is written in the form of an epic in which
the immense Napoleonic struggle unrolls itself as drama, novel, tragedy, and
comedy. In his verse sometimes he is as prosaic as Wordsworth in his later
poetry, but at times his poems like ‘Only a man harrowing clods’ he gives
expression to his pessimistic philosophy, but in others he gives a true picture
of human experience with a queer sense of super reality.
(5)
Novelists of the
Later Victorian Period
In the early Victorian
period the novel made a rapid progress. Novel-reading was one of the
chief occupations of the educated public, and material had
to be found for every taste. The result was that the scope of the novel, which
during the eighteenth century dealt mainly with contemporary life and manners,
was considerably enlarged. A number of brilliant novelists showed that it
was possible to adapt the novel to almost all purposes of literature
whatsoever. In fact, if we want to understand this intellectual life of the
period.
We need hardly go outside the sphere of fiction. The novels produced during the period took various shapes—sermons, political pamphlets, philosophical discourses, social essays, autobiographies and poems in prose. The theatre which could rival fiction had fallen on evil days, and it did not revive till the later half of the nineteenth century. So the early Victorian period saw the heyday of the English novel.
The two most outstanding novelists of the period were Dickens and Thackeray. Besides them there were a number of minor novelists, among whom the important ones were Disraeli, Bronte Sisters, Mrs. Gaskell, Charles Kingsley, Charles Reade, Wilkie Collins and Trollope. All these novelists had a number of points of similarity. In the first place, they identified themselves with their age, and were its spokesmen, whereas the novelists of the latter Victorian period were critical, and even hostile to its dominant assumptions. This sense of identity with their time is of cardinal importance in any consideration of the early Victorian novelists. It was the source alike of their strengths and their weaknesses, and it distinguished them from their successors. It is not that these novelists were uncritical of their country and age, but their criticisms are much less radical than those of Meredith and Hardy. They accepted the society in which they criticised it as many of their readers were doing in a light hearted manner. They voiced the doubts and fears of the public, but they also shared their general assumptions.
a) Charles Dickens
(1812-1870)
Dickens is the chief
among the early Victorian novelists and is in fact the most popular of all
English novelists so far. It was at the age of twenty-five with the
publication of Pickwick Papers that Dickens suddenly sprang into
fame, and came to be regarded as the most popular of English novelists. In his
early novels, Pickwick (1837) and Nickolas
Nickleby for instance, Dickens followed the tradition of Smollett.
Like Smollett’s novels they are mere bundles of adventure connected by means of
character who figure in them. In his Martin Chuzzlewit (1843), Domby
and Son (1846-48), and David Copperfield (1849-50) he
made some effort towards unifications but even here the plots are loose. It was
in Bleak House (1852-53) that he succeeded in gathering up all
the diverse threads of the story in a systematic and coherent plot. His later
novels—Dorrit (1855-57), A Tale of Two Cities (1864-65),
and the unfinished Edwin Drood—were also like Bleak
House systematically planned. But, on the whole Dickens
was not every successful in building up his plots, and there is in all of them
a great deal of mere episodical material.
b) William
Makepeace Thackeray (1811-1863)
Thackeray who was
Dickens’s contemporary and great rival for popular favour, lacked his
weaknesses and his genius. He was more interested in the manners and morals of
the aristocracy than in the great upheavals of the age. Unlike Dickens who came
of a poor family and had to struggle hard in his boyhood, Thackeray was born of
rich parents, inherited a comfortable fortune, and spent his young days in
comfort. But whereas Dickens, in spite of his bitter experiences retained a
buoyant temperament and a cheerful outlook on life, Thackeray, in spite of his
comfortable and easy life, turned cynical towards the world which used him so
well, and found shames, deceptions, vanities everywhere because he looked for
them. Dickens was more interested in plain, common people; Thackeray, on the
other hand, was more concerned with high society. The main reason of this
fundamental difference between the two was not, however, of environment, but of
temperament. Whereas Dickens was romantic and emotional and interpreted the
world largely through his imagination; Thackeray was the realist and moralist
and judged solely by observation and reflection. Thus if we take the novels of
both together, they give us a true picture of all classes of English society in
the early Victorian period.
c) Minor Novelists
Among the minor
novelists of the early Victorian period, Benjamin Disraeli, the Brontes, Mrs.
Gaskell, Charles Kingsley, Charles Reede, Wilkie Collins and Trollope are well
known.
Benjamin Disraeli
(1804-81) wrote his first novel Vivian Grey (1826-27), in
which he gave the portrait of a dandy, a young, intelligent adventurer without
scruples. In the succeeding novels Coningsby (1844), Sybil (1845)
and Tancred (1847) Disraeli was among the first to point out
that the amelioration of the wretched lot of the working class was a social
duty of the aristocracy. Being a politician who became the Prime Minister of
England, he has given us the finest study of the movements of English politics
under Queen Victoria. All his novels are written with a purpose, and as
the characters in them are created with a view to the thesis, they retain a
certain air of unreality.
The Bronte
Sisters who made their mark as novelists were Charlotte Bronte (1816-55) and
Emily Bronte (1818-48). Charlotte Bronte depicted in her novels those strong
romantic passions which were generally avoided by Dickens and Thackeray. She
brought lyrical warmth and the play of strong feeling into the novel. In her
masterpiece, Jane Eyre (1847), her dreams and resentments
kindle every page. Her other novels are The Professor, Villette and Shirley. In
all of them we find her as a mistress of wit, irony, accurate observation, and
a style full of impassioned eloquence.
Emily Bronte was more
original than her sister. Though she died at the age of thirty, she wrote a
strange novel, Wuthering Heights, which contains so many
of the troubled, tumultuous and rebellious elements of romanticism. It is a
tragedy of love at once fantastic and powerful, savage and moving, which is
considered now as one of the masterpieces of world fiction.
Mrs. Gaskell (1810-65)
as a novelist dealt with social problems. She had first-hand knowledge of the
evils of industrialisation, having lived in Manchester for many
years. Her novels Mary Barton (1848) and North and
South (1855) give us concrete details of the miserable plight of the
working class. In Ruth (1853) Mrs. Gaskell shows the same
sympathy for unfortunate girls. In Cranford (1853) she gave a
delicate picture of the society of a small provincial town, which reminds us of
Jane Austen.
Charles Kingsley
(1819-75) who was the founder of the Christian Socialists, and actively
interested in the co-operative movement, embodied his generous ideas of reform
in the novels Yeast (1848) and Alton Locke (1850).
As a historical novelist he returned to the earliest days of Christianity in Hypatia (1853).
In Westward Ho! (1855) he commemorated the adventurous spirit
of the Elizabethan navigators, and in Hereward the Wake (1865)
of the descendants of the Vikings.
Charles Reade
(1814-84) wrote novels with a social purpose. It is Never too Late to
Mend (1853) is a picture of the horrors of prison life; Hard
Cash (1863) depicts the abuses to which lunatic, asylums gave
rise; Put Yourself in his place is directed against trade
unions. His A Terrible Temptation is a famous historical
novel. His The Cloister and the Hearth (1867) shows the
transition from the Middle Ages to the Renaissance.
Wilkie Collins
(1824-89) excelled in arousing the sense of terror and in keeping in suspense
the explanation of a mystery of the revelation of crime. His best-known novels
are The Woman in White and The Moonstone in which he shows his
great mastery in the mechanical art of plot construction.
Anthony Trollope
(1815-88) wrote a number of novels, in which he presented real life without
distorting or idealising it. His important novels are The Warden (1855), Barchester
Towers (1857) and The Last Chronicle of Barset (1867)
in which he has given many truthful scenes of provincial life, without poetical
feeling, but not without humour. Trollope has great skill as a story-teller and
his characters are lifelike and shrewdly drawn. His novels present a true
picture of middle class life, and there is neither heroism nor villainy there.
His style is easy, regular, uniform and almost impersonal.
(6)
Prose Writers of the Later Victorian Period
Prose Writers of the Later Victorian Period
In the later Victorian
period there were two great prose-writers—Newman and Pater. Newman was the
central figure of the Oxford Movement, while Pater was an aesthete, who
inspired the leaders of the Aesthetic Movement in English poetry.
(a) Newman
and the Oxford Movement
The Oxford Movement was an attempt to recover a lost
tradition. England had become a Protestant country in the 16th century under
the reign of Elizabeth, and had her own Church, called
the Anglican Church, which became independent of the control of the
Pope at Rome. Before that England was a Catholic country. The
Anglican Church insisted on simplicity, and did not encourage elaborate
ceremonies. In fact it became too much rational having no faith in rituals and
old traditions. Especially in the eighteenth century
in England religion began to be ruthlessly attacked by philosophers
as well as scientists. The protagonists of the Oxford Movement tried to show
that the Middle Ages had qualities and capacities which the moderns
lacked. They wished to recover the connection with the continent and with its
own past which the English Church had lost at the Reformation in
the sixteenth century. They recognised in the medieval and early Church a habit
of piety and genius of public worship which had both disappeared. They,
therefore, made an attempt to restore those virtues by turning the attention of
the people to the history of the Middle Ages, and by trying to recover the
rituals and art of the medieval Church.
Newman was great writer of prose and verse. His greatest contribution to English prose is his Apologia, in which he set forth the reasons for his conversion. This fascinating book is the great prose document of the Oxford Movement, and it is eminently and emphatically literature. From first to last it is written in pure, flawless and refined prose. His style is a clear reflection of his character. Refinement, severity, strength, sweetness, all of these words are truly descriptive of the style as well as of the character of Newman. Another special characteristic of Newman’s style is its wide range. He can express himself in any manner he pleases, and that most naturally and almost unconsciously. In his writings sarcasm, biting irony glowing passion are seen side by side, and he can change from one to the other without effort. His art of prose writing is, therefore, most natural and perfectly concealed.
b) Walter Pater (1839 – 1894)
Newman was great writer of prose and verse. His greatest contribution to English prose is his Apologia, in which he set forth the reasons for his conversion. This fascinating book is the great prose document of the Oxford Movement, and it is eminently and emphatically literature. From first to last it is written in pure, flawless and refined prose. His style is a clear reflection of his character. Refinement, severity, strength, sweetness, all of these words are truly descriptive of the style as well as of the character of Newman. Another special characteristic of Newman’s style is its wide range. He can express himself in any manner he pleases, and that most naturally and almost unconsciously. In his writings sarcasm, biting irony glowing passion are seen side by side, and he can change from one to the other without effort. His art of prose writing is, therefore, most natural and perfectly concealed.
b) Walter Pater (1839 – 1894)
Pater belongs to the
group of great Victorian critics like Ruskin and Arnold, though he
followed a new line of criticism, and was more akin to Ruskin than
to Arnold. He was also the leader of the Aesthetes and Decadents of the
later part of the nineteenth century. Like Ruskin, Pater was an Epicurean, a
worshipper of beauty, but he did not attach much importance to the moral and
ethical side of it as Ruskin did. He was curiously interested in the phases of
history; and chiefly in those, like the Renaissance and the beginnings of
Christianity, in which men’s minds were driven by a powerful eagerness, or
stirred by proud conflicts. He thus tried to trace the history of man through
picturesque surroundings as his life developed, and he laid great stress on
artistic value. From these studies – Studies in the History of the
Renaissance (1873), Greek Studies and others – it
becomes clear that Pater considered that the secret principle of existence that
actually possesses and rules itself is to gather as many occasions of psychial
intensity which life offers to the knowing, and to taste them all at their
highest pitch, so that the flame of consciousness should burn with its
full ardour. Far from giving itself away, it shall suck in the whole world
and absorb it for its own good. Pater’s most ambitious and, on the whole, his
greatest work, Marius the Epicurean, the novel in which most
of his philosophy is to be found also spiritualises the search for pleasure.
Pater’s aestheticism was thus spent in tasting and intensifying the joys to be
reaped from the knowledge of the past and the understanding of the human soul.
Modern Literature (1900-1961)
The Modern Age
in English Literature started from the beginning of the twentieth
century, and it followed the Victorian Age. The most important characteristic
of Modern Literature is that it is opposed to the general attitude to life and
its problems adopted by the Victorian writers and the public, which may be
termed ‘Victorian’. The young people during the fist decade of the present
century regarded the Victorian age as hypocritical, and the Victorian ideals as
mean, superficial and stupid.
This rebellious mood affected modern literature, which was directed by mental attitudes moral ideals and spiritual values diametrically opposed to those of the Victorians. Nothing was considered as certain; everything was questioned. In the field of literary technique also some fundamental changes took place. Standards of artistic workmanship and of aesthetic appreciations also underwent radical changes.
The twentieth century
has become the age of machine. Machinery has, no doubt, dominated every aspect
of modern life, and it has produced mixed response from the readers and
writers. Some of them have been alarmed at the materialism which machinery has
brought in its wake, and they seek consolation and self-expression in the
bygone unmechanised and pre-mechanical ages. Others, however, being impressed
by the spectacle of mechanical power producing a sense of mathematical
adjustment and simplicity of design, and conferring untold blessings on
mankind, find a certain rhythm and beauty in it. But there is no doubt, that
whereas machinery has reduced drudgery, accelerated production and raised the
standard of living, it has given rise to several distressing complications. The
various scientific appliances confer freedom and enslavement, efficiency and
embarrassment. The modern man has now to live by the clock applying his
energies not according to mood and impulse, but according to the time scheme.
All these ideas are found expressed in modern literature, because the twentieth
century author has to reflect this atmosphere, and he finds little help from
the nineteenth century.
Another important
factor which influenced modern literature was the large number of people of the
poor classes who were educated by the State. In order to meet their demand for
reading the publishers of the early twentieth century began whole series of
cheaply reprinted classics. This was supplemented by the issue of anthologies
of Victorian literature, which illustrated a stable society fit for a governing
class which had established itself on the economic laws of wealth, the truth of
Christianity and the legality of the English Constitution. But these failed to
appeal to the new cheaply educated reading public who had no share in the
inheritance of those ideals, who wanted redistribution of wealth, and had their
own peculiar codes of moral and sexual freedom. Even those who were impressed
by the wit and wisdom of the past could not shut their eyes to the change that
had come about on account of the use of machinery, scientific development, and
the general atmosphere of instability and flux in which they lived. So they
demanded a literature which suited the new atmosphere. The modern writers found
in these readers a source of power and income, if they could only appeal to
them, and give them what they wanted. The temptation to do so was great and it
was fraught with great dangers, because the new reading public were uncertain
of their ideologies, detached from their background, but desperately anxious to
be impressed. They wanted to be led and shown the way. The result was that some
of the twentieth century authors exploited their enthusiasm and tried to lead
their innocent readers in the quickest, easiest way, by playing on their
susceptibilities. In some cases the clever writer might end as a prophet of a
school in which he did not believe. Such was the power wielded by the reading
public.
(1)
Modern Poetry
(1)
Modern Poetry
Modern poetry, of
which T. S. Eliot is the chief representative, has followed entirely a
different tradition from the Romantic and Victorian tradition of poetry. Every
age has certain ideas about poetry, especially regarding the essentially
poetical subjects, the poetical materials and the poetical modes.
These preconceptions
about poetry during the nineteenth century were mainly those which were established
by great Romantic poets—Wordsworth, Coleridge, Byron, Shelley and Keats.
According to them the sublime and the pathetic were the two chief nerves of all
genuine poetry. That is why Spenser, Shakespeare and Milton were given a higher
place as poets than Dryden and Pope, who were merely men of wit and good sense,
and had nothing of the transcendentally sublime or pathetic in them. During the
Victorian Age, Matthew Arnold, summing up these very assumptions about
poetry stated:
Though they may write in
verse, though they may in a certain sense be masters of the art of
versification, Dryden and Pope are not classics of our poetry, they are
classics of our prose.
The difference between
genuine poetry and the poetry of Dryden and Pope and all their school is
briefly this; their poetry is conceived and composed in their wits;
genuine poetry is conceived and composed in the soul.
Arnold shared
with the age the prejudice in favour of poetry which in Milton’s phrase
was “simple, sensuous and passionate.” It was generally assumed that poetry
must be the direct expression of the simple, tender, exalted, poignant and
sympathetic emotions. Wit, play of intellect and verbal jugglery were
considered as hinderances which prevented the readers from being “moved”.
Besides these
preconceptions, a study of the nineteenth century poetry reveals the fact that
its main characteristic was preoccupation with a dream world, as we find in
Keats’s La Belle Dame Sans Merci, Tennyson’s The
Lady of Shalott and Rossetti’s The Blessed Damozel. O’
Shaughnessy’s following lines express the popular conception of the poet during
the nineteenth century:
We
are the music-makers,
And we are the dreamers of dreams,
Wandering by lone sea-breakers,
And sitting by desolate streams;
World-losers and world-forsakers
On whom the pale moon shines.
William Morris, though a practical socialist, reserved poetry for his day-dreams. Moreover, some of the distinguished authors like Meredith and Hardy turned to the novel, and during the early part of the twentieth century it was left to the minor poets like Houseman and Rupert Brooke to write in the poetic medium. Thus there was the greatest need for some great poets to make poetry adequate to modern life, and escape from the atmosphere which the established habits had created. For generations owing to the reaction of aesthetes against the new scientific, industrial and largely materialistic world, the people in England had become accustomed to the idea that certain things are ‘not poetical,’ that a poet can mention a rose and not the steam engine, that poetry is an escape from life and not an attack on life, and that a poet is sensitive to only certain beautiful aspects of life, and not the whole life. So the twentieth century needed poets who were fully alive to what was happening around them, and who had the courage and technique to express it.
The symbolists also give more importance to the subjective vision of an object or situation rather than the object or the situation itself. Moreover, unlike the Romantics who create beauty out of things which are conventionally beautiful, like natural objects, works of art etc., the symbolists find beauty in every detail of normal day-to-day life. Naturally to accomplish that and create beauty out of such prosaic material requires a higher quality of art and a more sensitive approach to life. Moreover, besides including all sorts of objects and situations in the poetical fold, the symbolist has broken fresh grounds in language also. He considers that every word in the language has a potentiality for being used in poetry as well in prose. For him the language of poetry is not different from that of prose. As he uses all sorts of words which were never used in poetry by the Romantics, the symbolist has to invent a new prosody to accommodate such words as were banned previously from the domain of poetry. Thus the symbolist does not consider any particular topic, diction or rhythm specially privileged to be used in poetry.
Modern Poets
And we are the dreamers of dreams,
Wandering by lone sea-breakers,
And sitting by desolate streams;
World-losers and world-forsakers
On whom the pale moon shines.
William Morris, though a practical socialist, reserved poetry for his day-dreams. Moreover, some of the distinguished authors like Meredith and Hardy turned to the novel, and during the early part of the twentieth century it was left to the minor poets like Houseman and Rupert Brooke to write in the poetic medium. Thus there was the greatest need for some great poets to make poetry adequate to modern life, and escape from the atmosphere which the established habits had created. For generations owing to the reaction of aesthetes against the new scientific, industrial and largely materialistic world, the people in England had become accustomed to the idea that certain things are ‘not poetical,’ that a poet can mention a rose and not the steam engine, that poetry is an escape from life and not an attack on life, and that a poet is sensitive to only certain beautiful aspects of life, and not the whole life. So the twentieth century needed poets who were fully alive to what was happening around them, and who had the courage and technique to express it.
The symbolists also give more importance to the subjective vision of an object or situation rather than the object or the situation itself. Moreover, unlike the Romantics who create beauty out of things which are conventionally beautiful, like natural objects, works of art etc., the symbolists find beauty in every detail of normal day-to-day life. Naturally to accomplish that and create beauty out of such prosaic material requires a higher quality of art and a more sensitive approach to life. Moreover, besides including all sorts of objects and situations in the poetical fold, the symbolist has broken fresh grounds in language also. He considers that every word in the language has a potentiality for being used in poetry as well in prose. For him the language of poetry is not different from that of prose. As he uses all sorts of words which were never used in poetry by the Romantics, the symbolist has to invent a new prosody to accommodate such words as were banned previously from the domain of poetry. Thus the symbolist does not consider any particular topic, diction or rhythm specially privileged to be used in poetry.
Modern Poets
1. Robert Bridges (1840-1930)
Robert Bridges, though
a twentieth century poet, may be considered as the last of the Great Victorians
as he carried on the Victorian tradition. He is not a poet of the modern crisis
except for his metrical innovations. Belonging to the aristocracy his work is also
concerned with the leisured and highly cultivated aristocratic class of
society.
The lyrics of Bridges
like A Passer-By, London Snow, The Downs, are
marked by an Elizabethan simplicity. In the sonnets of The Growth of
Love, we find the calm, the mediative strain of Victorian love poetry.
A believer in Platonic love, he exalts the ethical and intellectual principle
of beauty. In his greatest poem, The Testament of Beauty, he
has given beautiful expression to his love for ‘the mighty abstract idea of beauty
in all things’ which he received from Keats. Here he has also sought to
‘reconcile Passion with peace and show desire at rest.’ In his poetry Bridges
thus transcended rather than solved the modern problems by his faith in
idealism and the evolutionary spirit. He has no sympathy for the down-trodden
and less fortunate members of humanity, and so whenever he deals with a simple
human theme, as in the poem The Villager, he reflects the mind
of the upper class which has lost touch with common humanity. Bridges is,
therefore, rightly called the last Great Victorian, and his greatest
poem, The Testament of Beauty, the final flower of the
Victorian Spirit.
2. Gerard Manley Hopkins (1844-1889)
Hopkins who died in
1889, but whose poems were not issued during his lifetime, and who only became
widely known after his friend Robert Bridges edited the collection in 1918,
exerted a great influence on modern English poetry. The poems
of Hopkins were so eccentric in style that Bridges dared not publish
them till thirty years after his death. Hopkins had tried to revive
the ‘sprung rhythm’, the accentual and alliterative measure of Langland and
Skelton, which had dropped out of use since the sixteenth century. In this
rhythm there are two currents, the undercurrent and the overcurrent, which are
intertwined. This effect is produced by inducing the metre to run back on
itself, sometimes making a second line reverse the movement of one before;
sometimes in the same line confronting a metric foot by its opposite, for
instance, an iambic followed by a trochee. As these variations produce the
momentary effect of a break or split, Hopkins called this
device sprung rhythm. This rhythm follows the system of beats
and stresses unlike the quantitive metres where every syllable is counted. As
in conversation we stress significant words and syllables with so much emphasis
that accompanying syllables and words are left to take care of themselves, the
‘sprung’ rhythm is nearer to natural speech. That is why it has appealed to the
modern poets who in their poetry attempt to convey the everyday experience of
modern life and its multifarious problem in a most natural manner. The ‘sprung’
rhythm of Hopkins, therefore, is his greatest contribution to modern
poetry. Of course he was not the first to invent it; there are examples of it
in the poetry of all great poets, especially Milton.
But Hopkins revived it and laid special emphasis on it, and exerted a
great influence because the twentieth century needed it.
3. A. E. Houseman (1859-1936)
Alfred Edward Houseman
was a great classical scholar. He wrote much of his poetry about Shorpshrie,
which like Hardy’s Wessex, is a part of England, full of historic
memories and still comparatively free from the taint of materialism. Out of his
memories of this place, Houseman created a dream world, a type of arcadia. His
most celebrated poem, Shorpshire Lad, which is a
pseudo-pastoral fancy, deals with the life of the Shorpshire lad who lives a
vigorous, care-fee life.
Housemen was disgusted
with the dismal picture which the modern world presented to him, but he did not
possess a sufficiently acute intellect to solve its problems. However, in some
of his poems he gives an effective and powerful expression to the division in
the modern consciousness caused by the contrast between the development of the
moral sense and the dehumanised world picture provided by scientific
discoveries.
4. The “Georgian” Poets
Besides Bridges and Houseman, who did not belong to any group, there was in the first quarter of the twentieth century a group of poets called the “George Group:” These poets flourished in the reign of George V (1911-1936). They possessed various characteristics and were not conscious of belonging to a particular group. In reality they were imitators of the parts, who shut their eyes against the contemporary problems. But they were presumptuous enough to think of themselves as the heralds of a new age. Robert Graves who first claimed to belong to this group, and subsequently broke away with it, wrote about the Georgian poets. “The Georgians’ general recommendations were the discarding of archaistic diction such as ‘thee’ and ‘thou’ and ‘flower’d’ and ‘when’er’, and of poetical construction such as ‘winter clear’ and ‘host on armed host’ and of pomposities generally… In reaction to Victorianism their verse should avoid all formally religious, philosophic or improving themes; and all sad, wrecked cafe-table themes in reaction to the ninetees. Georgian poets were to be English but not aggressively imperialistic, pantheistic rather than atheistic; and as simple as a child’s reading book. Their subjects were to be Nature, love, leisure, old age, childhood, animals, sleep… unemotional subject.”
4. The “Georgian” Poets
Besides Bridges and Houseman, who did not belong to any group, there was in the first quarter of the twentieth century a group of poets called the “George Group:” These poets flourished in the reign of George V (1911-1936). They possessed various characteristics and were not conscious of belonging to a particular group. In reality they were imitators of the parts, who shut their eyes against the contemporary problems. But they were presumptuous enough to think of themselves as the heralds of a new age. Robert Graves who first claimed to belong to this group, and subsequently broke away with it, wrote about the Georgian poets. “The Georgians’ general recommendations were the discarding of archaistic diction such as ‘thee’ and ‘thou’ and ‘flower’d’ and ‘when’er’, and of poetical construction such as ‘winter clear’ and ‘host on armed host’ and of pomposities generally… In reaction to Victorianism their verse should avoid all formally religious, philosophic or improving themes; and all sad, wrecked cafe-table themes in reaction to the ninetees. Georgian poets were to be English but not aggressively imperialistic, pantheistic rather than atheistic; and as simple as a child’s reading book. Their subjects were to be Nature, love, leisure, old age, childhood, animals, sleep… unemotional subject.”
5. The Imagists
The first revolt
against the Victorian Romantic poetic tradition came from a group of poets
called the Imagists. Their activities extended for about ten years—from 1912 to
1922. They realized that the poetry of the Georgians did not introduce any new
vitality in English poetry. At its best it displayed both power and
individuality, but it did not alter the fact that each of the Georgian poets
was content to delimit or modify the poetic inheritance of the nineteenth
century rather than abandon it in favour of a radically different approach.
Neither Masefield, whose poetry is realistic in subject and vocabulary, no De
la Mare, who is the last of the true romantic poets of England, pointed to
the new paths in English poetry.
The leader of the
Imagists was Ezra Pound. Other poets who were included in this group were F. S.
Flint, Richard Aldington, F. M. Hueffer, James Joyce, Allan Upward, H. D.
(Hilda Doolittle), Amy Lowell, William Carlos Williams, Instead of imitating
the English romantics like the Georgians, the Imagists attempted to reproduce
the qualities of Ancient Greek and Chinese poetry. They aimed at hard, clear,
brilliant effects instead of the soft, dreamy vagueness of the English
nineteenth century. Their aims which were expressed in the introduction
to Some Imagist Poets (1915), can be summarised as follows:
(1) To use the language of
common speech, but to employ always the exact word, not the nearly exact, nor
the merely decorative word.
(2) To produce poetry that
is hard and clear, and not deal in vague generalities, however, magnificent and
sonorous.
(3) To create new rhythms
and not to copy old rhythms which merely echo old ones.
The Imagists were
greatly influenced by the poetry of Gerard Manley Hopkins, which appeared in
1918, thirty years after the death of the poet. It was the complete absence of
any sign of laxness in Hopkins’ poetry, the clear signs of words and
rhythms which were perfectly controlled by the poet to produce the desired
effect, with no dependence at all on the general poetic feeling, which made an
immediate appeal to the new poets.
6. Trench Poets
The First World War
(1914-18) gave rise to war poetry, and the poets who wrote about the war and
its horrors especially in the trenches are called the War Poets, or the “Trench
Poets.” The war poetry was in continuation of Georgian poetry, and displayed
its major characteristics, namely, an escape from actuality. For example, E. W.
Tennant describes the soldiers in Home Thoughts in Laventie, as
Dancing
with a measured step from wrecked and shattered town.
Away upon the Downs.
Away upon the Downs.
Instead of facing
squarely the horrors of war, these poets looked upon the terrible present as a
mere dream and the world of imagination the only reality. Following the
Georgian tradition with its fanciful revolution from the drabness of urban life
and its impressionistic description of the commonplace in a low emotional tone,
a number of poets who wrote about the war, described incidents of war and the
ardours and pathos of simple men caught in the catastrophe. Their method was
descriptive and impressionistic, and on account of lack of any intense, sincere
and realistic approach, they failed to arouse the desired emotions in the
readers.
7. W. B. Yeats (1865 – 1939)
William Butler Yeats
was one of the most important of modern poets, who exerted a great influence on
his contemporaries as well as successors. He was an Irish, and could never
reconcile himself to the English habits and way of thinking. By temperament he
was a dreamer, a visionary, who fell under the spell of the folk-lore and the
superstitions of the Irish peasantry. Like them he believed in fairies, gnomes,
and demons, in the truth of dreams, and in personal immortality. Naturally with
such a type of temperament, Yeats felt himself a stranger in the world dominated
by science, technology and rationalism.
Being convinced that
modern civilisation effaces our fundamental consciousness of ourselves, Yeats
trusted in the faculty of imagination, and admired those ages when imagination
reigned supreme. Thus he went deeper and farther in the range of folk-lore and
mythology. He discovered the primitive and perennial throb of life in passions
and beliefs of ancient times, and he wanted to revive it, because he felt that
modern civilisation has tamed it by its insistence on dry logic and cold
reason.
8.
T. S. Eliot (1888)
Thomas Stearns Eliot
is the greatest among the modern English poets, and he has influenced modern
poetry more than any other poet of the twentieth century. He combines in
himself strange and opposing characteristics. He is a great poet as well a
great critic; he is a traditionalist rooted in classicism as well as an
innovator of a new style of poetry; he is a stern realist acutely conscious of
modern civilisation with its manifold problems as well as a visionary who looks
at life beyond the limits of time and space.
T. S. Eliot was born
in 1888 in the U.S.A. He was educated
at Harvard University. After that he received education
at Paris and Oxford, and settled in England which he
has made his literary home. He came into prominence as a poet in the decade
following the First World War i.e., between 1920 and 1930, during which period
he wrote the poems for which he is best known. There was at that time
in England a tendency in favour of classicism which directly
influenced Eliot. Being himself a great classical scholar, and finding around
him petty poets of the Georgian group, he set himself to establish principles
of a sound classicism. To him classicism stands for order. It is a tradition
not established by the authority of Aristotle or any other ancient critic, but
by the whole body of great writers who have contributed to it in the course of
centuries. He conceives of literature as a continuous process in which the
present contains the past. The modern poet, according to Eliot, should carry on
that process, follow the permanent spirit of that tradition, and thus create
fresh literature by expressing the present on a new and modified manner. Thus
Eliot is different from the neo-classicists of the eighteenth century who
insisted on implicitly following the narrowly defined rules of writing. To him
classicism means a sort of training for order, poise and right reason. In order
to achieve that the modern writer should not defy the permanent spirit of tradition,
and must have “a framework of accepted and traditional ideas.”
9. Poets after T. S. Eliot
T. S. Eliot dominated
the English poetic scene till 1930; after that a
new school of English poets came to the forefront. It is
headed by W. H. Auden, and the other leading poets of this group are Stephen
Spender and Cecil Day Lewis. They follow the example of Hopkins and
make use of the technical achievements of T. S. Eliot and Ezra Pound. These
poets are conscious of the bareness of modern civilisation and strive to find a
way out of the Waste Land. Their ideal is the creation of a society
in which the real and living contact between man and man may again become
possible.
The most original and
the most poetically exciting among the modern poets is W. H. Auden who settled
in America shortly before the Second World War. He also considers
the Waste Land as symbolic of modern civilisation, but whereas
to T. S. Eliot it is a symbol of a state of spiritual dryness, to Auden it is a
symbol of the depressing physical and psychological condition in the English
social life. He is greatly distressed by the upper and lower classes. It is the
sense of imminent crisis which pervades his early poetry.
(2)
Modern Drama
(2)
Modern Drama
After the death of
Shakespeare and his contemporaries drama in England suffered a
decline for about two centuries. Even Congreve in the seventeenth, and Sheridan
and Goldsmith in the eighteenth, could not restore drama to
the position it held during the Elizabethan Age. It was
revived, however, in the last decade of the nineteenth century, and then there
appeared dramatists who have now given it a respectable place in English
literature.
Two important factors
were responsible for the revival of drama in 1890’s. One was the influence of
Ibsen, the great Norwegian dramatist, under which the English dramatists
like Bernard Shaw claimed the right to discuss serious social and
moral problems in a calm, sensible way. The second was the cynical atmosphere
prevailing at that time, which allowed men like Oscar Wilde to treat the moral
assumptions of the great Victorian age with frivolity and make polite fun of
their conventionality, prudishness or smugness. The first factor gave rise to
the Comedy of Ideas or Purpose, while the second revived the Comedy of
Manners or the Artificial Comedy.
Under the influence of
Ibsen the serious drama in England from 1890 onward ceased to deal
with themes remote in time and place. He had taught men that the real drama
must deal with human emotions, with things which are near and dear to ordinary
men and women. The new dramatists thus gave up the melodramatic romanticism and
pseudo-classical remoteness of their predecessors, and began to treat in their
plays the actual English life, first of the aristocratic class, then of the
middle class and finally of the labouring class. This treatment of actual life
made the drama more and more a drama of ideas, which were for the most part,
revolutionary, directed against past literary models, current social
conventions and the prevailing morality of Victorian England. The new
dramatists dealt mainly with the problems of sex, of labour and of youth,
fighting against romantic love, capitalism and parental authority which were
the characteristic features of Victorianism. The characters in their plays are
constantly questioning, restless and dissatisfied. Youngmen struggle to throw
off the trammels of Victorian prejudice. Following the example of Nora, the
heroine in Ibsen’s A Doll’s House, who leaves her dull
domineering husband who seeks to crush her personality and keep her permanently
in a childlike, irresponsible state, the young women in these plays join
eagerly the Feminist movement and glory in a new-found liberty. Influenced by
the philosophy of Schopenhauer and the psychological investigations of Freud,
the new dramatists no longer held love or the relation between the sexes as
something sacred or romantic as their forefathers did. They looked upon it as a
biological phenomenon directed by Nature, or the ‘life force’ as Bernard Shaw
calls it. Thus these dramatists introduced Nature and Life in drama, and loved
to make them play their great parts on the stage.
The two important dramatists who took a predominant part in the revival of drama in the last decade of the nineteenth century were Geroge Bernard Shaw, and Oscar Wilde, both Irishmen. Shaw was the greatest practitioner of the Comedy of Idea, while Wilde that of the new Comedy of Manners. Shaw, who was a great thinker, represented the Puritan side of the Anglo-Irish tradition. Wilde, on the other hand, lived a life of luxury and frivolity, was not a deep thinker as Shaw was; and his attitude to life was essentially a playful one.
Modern Dramatists
The two important dramatists who took a predominant part in the revival of drama in the last decade of the nineteenth century were Geroge Bernard Shaw, and Oscar Wilde, both Irishmen. Shaw was the greatest practitioner of the Comedy of Idea, while Wilde that of the new Comedy of Manners. Shaw, who was a great thinker, represented the Puritan side of the Anglo-Irish tradition. Wilde, on the other hand, lived a life of luxury and frivolity, was not a deep thinker as Shaw was; and his attitude to life was essentially a playful one.
Modern Dramatists
1. George Bernard
Shaw (1856—1950)
The greatest among
the modern dramatists was George Bernard Shaw. He was born and brought up
in Ireland, but at the age of twenty in 1876 he
left Ireland for good, and went to London to make
his fortune. At first he tried his hand at the novel, but he did not get
any encouragement. Then he began to take part in debates of all sorts, and
made his name as the greatest debator in England. He read Karl Marx,
became a Socialist, and in 1884 joined the Fabian Society which was responsible
for creating the British Labour Party.
He was also a
voracious reader, and came under the influence of Samuel Butler whom he
described as the greatest writer of the latter half of the nineteenth century.
Shaw was specially impressed by Butler’s dissatisfaction with the
Darwinian Theory of Natural Selection. According to Butler, Darwin had
banished mind from the universe by banishing purpose from natural history. Shaw
came to believe in the Force which Butler had described as ‘the
mysterious drive towards greater power over our circumstances and
deeper understanding of Nature.’ Shakespeare had described it as ‘divinity that
shapes our ends’. Shaw termed it the Life Force.
2. Oscar Wilde (1856-1900)
Another dramatist who
took an important part in the revival of drama in the later part of the
nineteenth century was Oscar Wilde. It was only during the last five
years of his life that he turned his attention to writing for the stage.
During his lifetime his plays became very popular, and they were thought to
represent a high mark in English drama. But their important was exaggerated,
because they are merely the work of a skilled craftsman. It was mainly on
account of their style—epigramtic, graceful, polished and full of wit—that they
appealed to the audience. Oscar Wilde had the tact of discovering the passing
mood of the time and expressing it gracefully. Otherwise, his plays are all
superficial, and none of them adds to our knowledge or understanding of life.
The situations he presents in his plays are hackneyed, and borrowed from French
plays of intrigue.
Lady Windermer’s
Fan (1892), A Woman of No Importance (1893), An
Ideal Husband (1895) and The Importance of
Being Earnest are the four important comedies o Wilde. The first
three plays are built on the model of the conventional social melodramas of the
time. They are given sparkle and literary interest by the flashing wit of the
dialogue. The Importance of Being Earnest, on the other hand,
is built on the model of the popular farce of the time. Wilde calls this a
trival comdedy for serious people. It is successful because of its detachment
from all meaning ad models. In fact this play proved to Wilde that the graceful
foolery of farce was the from which was best suited to the expression of his
dramatic genius. The playfulness of the farce helped Wilde to comment admirably
on frivolous society. Encouraged by the success of The Importance of
Being Earnest, Wilde would have written more such plays and perfected
this form of artificial comedy, but for the premature closing of his literary
career by his imprisonment in 1895.
3. John Galsworthy (1867-1933)
Galsworthy was a great
dramatist of modern times, who besides being a novelist of the first rank, made
his mark also in the field of drama. He believed in the naturalistic technique
both in the novel and drama. According to him, “Naturalistic art is like a
steady lamp, held up from time to time, in whose light things will be seen for
a space clearly in due proportion, freed from the mists of prejudice and
partisanship.” Galsworthy desired to reproduce, both upon the stage and in his
books, the natural spectacle of life, presented with detachment. Of course his
delicate sympathies for the poor and unprivileged classes make his heart melt
for them, and he takes sides with them.
The important plays of
Galsworthy are Strife (1909), Justice (1910). The
Skin Game (1920), and The Silver Box. All these plays
deal with social and ethical problems. Strife deals with the
problem of strikes, which are not only futile but do immense harm to both the
parties. The Skin Game presents the conflict between the
old-established landed aristocracy and the ambitious noisy, new rich
manufacturing class. Justice is a severe criticism of the
prison administration of that period. The Silver Box deals
with the old proverb that there is one law for the rich and another for the poo
4. Harley Granville-Barker (1877-1946)
Granville-Barker
belonged to that group of dramatists like Galsworthy who dealt with Domestic
Tragedy and Problem Plays. Though he wrote a number of plays of different sorts
in collaboration with other playwrights, he occupies his place in modern drama
mainly as a writer of four “realistic’ plays—The Marrying of Anne
Leete (1899), The Voysey Inheritance (1905), Waste (1907)
and The Madras House (1910). Each of these plays deals with a
dominant problem of social life.
5. John Masefield (1878-1967)
Another dramatist
belonging to the same school as Galsworthy and Granville-Barker is Masefield.
He passionate enthusiasm and cold logic, fantasy and realism. Though he clings
to the natural world and is a confirmed realist, he is wrapped in the spirit of
mysticism. All these conflicting qualities are seen in his greatest play—The
Tragedy of Nan, which is the best modern example of the form of
domestic tragedy. The social forces do not play any significant part in it. The
sufferings of Nan who becomes a veritable outcast on account of her father
having been hanged for stealing a sheep, and her connection with the half-mad
old Gaffer, have been raised to tragic heights by the playwright’s imaginative
passion which is given an appropriate poetic expression. But in spite of the
supernatural and imaginative cast of the play, the story is one of unflinching
realism.
6. J. M. Barrie (1860-1937)
J. M. Barrie did not
belong to any school of dramatists. The best of his work is marked by
imaginative fantasy, humour and tender pathos. His most characteristic and
original play is The Admirable Crichton (1902), a drawing-room
comedy in which the family butler is the hero. As Barrie did not find
himself at peace with himself and the society, he was fond of capturing and
treasuring a child’s dream of what life ought to be. This is exactly what we
find in this play. From day-to-day life of London we are wafted to a
world of romance, of innocence, which is a so refreshing after the sordid picture
of real life. Three other plays Peter Pan, The Golden Bird and The
Golden Age have the children story-book characters in them, who are
brought to life by the writer’s skill.
7.
The Irish Dramatic Revival
One of the important
dramatic movement of modern times was the Irish Dramatic Revival. This was a
reaction against the new realistic drama of Shaw and Wilde. The protagonists of
this new movement—Lady Gregory, W. B. Yeats, and J. M. Synge, were all Irish
dramatists who wanted to introduce flavour richness and poetry into drama.
Being dissatisfied with the intellectual drama where everything proceeded
logically, they thought that especially in Ireland where the people were highly
imaginative and the language was rich and living, it was possible to produce
plays rich and copious in words and at the same time to give the reality, which
is the root of all poetry, in a comprehensive and natural form. According to
them, such plays dealing with the profound and common interests of life and
full of poetic speeches would be different from the intellectual plays of Ibsen
and Shaw, which dealt with the realities of life, only of the urban population,
in a dry and joyless manner. They tried to exploit in their plays the richness
of peasant culture of Ireland and appeal to the popular imagination of their
countrymen as against the intellectual plays of Shaw and others, which, they
thought, had failed on account of their being too rational and dealing with
urban complexities.
8. Poetic Drama
In the twentieth
century there has been a revival of the poetic drama, and some of the great
poets as Yeats and Eliot have written poetic plays. This was a reaction against
the prose plays of Shaw and others, which showed a certain loss of emotional
touch with the moral issues of the age. Yeats did not like the harsh criticism
of the liberal ideas of the nineteenth century at the hands of revolutionary
dramatists like Shaw. He felt that in the past people had a higher tradition of
civilisation than in our own time. The drama of ideas was thus failing to grasp
the realities of the age. On the other hand, the drama of entertainment, or the
artificial comedy, was becoming dry and uninteresting. Thus the tradition of
realistic drama needed an injection of fresh blood.
It was under these
circumstances that some modern writers who had made reputation as poets made
the attempt in the 1930’s and 1940’s to revive the tradition of the poetic
drama which had been dead since the Restorations. This revival of the poetic
drama took various forms, and it is significant that the new attempts at poetic
drama had a much closer connection with the deeper religious beliefs or social
attitudes of their authors than had most of the prose drama of the time.
9. Historical and Imaginative Plays.
The latest movement in
drama in England is the rapid development of the historical play. The
exploitation of historical themes is the result of a deliberate endeavour to
escape from the trammels of naturalism and to bring back something of the poetic
expression to the theatre. The close association between the poetic school and
historical school is well exemplified by John Drinkwater and Clifford Bax.
Drinkwater’s Abraham Lincoln (1918) was such a great success
that it made the author internationally famous. He wrote several other
historical plays, as Mary Stuart (1921) Oliver
Cromwell (1922) and Robert E. Lee (1923). In all
these plays Drinkwater has built the action round a particular
theme. Lincoln pursues war against the Southern States resolutely but
not vindictively. His aim is not the crushing of the enemy, but the raising of
a new understanding born out of the turmoil of the conflict. In Oliver
Cromwell and Robert E. Lee the author gives greater importance to the
political and social problems than to the presentation of history. In Mary
Stuart, he gives us a subtle study of a woman who cannot find any one
man great enough to satisfy her soul’s love.
Clifford Bax has
written several poetic plays, of which the important ones are Socrates (1930), The
Venetian (1932). The Immortal Lady (1931), and The
Rose Without the Thorn (1932). They are all lyrical and philosophical
plays, and the characters in them are developed within a pattern, based on
historic facts, but shaped by his imagination.
(3)
Modern Novel
This is the most important and popular literary medium in the modern times. It is the only literary form which can compete for popularity with the film and the radio, and it is in this form that a great deal of distinguished work is being produced. The publication of a new novel by a great novelist is received now with the same enthusiastic response as a new comedy by Dryden or Congreve was received in the Restoration period, and a new volume of poems by Tennyson during the Victorian period. Poetry which had for many centuries held the supreme place in the realm of literature, has lost that position. Its appeal to the general public is now negligible, and it has been obviously superseded by fiction.
The main reason for this change is that the novel is the only literary form which meets the needs of the modern world. The great merit of poetry is that it has the capacity to convey more than one meaning at a time. It provides compression of meaning through metaphorical expression. It manages to distil into a brief expression a whole range of meanings, appealing to both intellect and emotion. But this compression of metaphor is dependent upon a certain compression in the society. In other words, the metaphor used in poetry must be based on certain assumptions or public truths held in common by both the poet and the audience. For example the word ‘home’ stood for a settled peaceful life with wife and children, during the Victorian home. So if this word was used as a metaphor in poetry its meaning to the poet as well to the audience was the same. But in the twentieth century when on account of so many divorces and domestic disturbances, home has lost its sanctity, in English society, the word ‘home’ cannot be used by the poet in that sense because it will convey to different readers different meanings according to their individual experiences.
The modern period in England is obviously not such a period when society is functioning on the basis of certain fundamental values. This is the age of disintegration and interrogations. Old values have been discarded and they have not been replaced by new values. What Arnold said of the Victorian period applies more truly to the modern period—‘Caught between two worlds, one dying, the other seeking to be born’. It is the conflict between the two that the common basis of poetry has disappeared. In England of today the society is no longer homogenous; it is divided in different groups who speak different languages. Meanings that are taken for granted in one group are not understood in another. The western man is swayed by conflicting intentions, and is therefore erratic and inconsistent in his behaviour. It is difficult for him to choose between communism and capitalism, between belief in God and scepticism, confidence in science and fear of the atomic bomb, because every belief is riddled with doubts. In no department of life do we find postulates which can be accepted at their face values. In the absence of any common values compression of meaning is impossible. The poets of today find themselves isolated from society, and so they write in a language which cannot be understood by all. Sometimes the isolation of the poet is so extreme that his writing cannot be understood by anyone but himself. That is why poetry has lost its popularity in the modern time. But the very reasons which make the writing of poetry difficult have offered opportunity to fiction to flourish. In prose the ambiguity can be clarified. Those things which are no longer assumed can be easily explained in a novel.
Modern Novelists
(3)
Modern Novel
This is the most important and popular literary medium in the modern times. It is the only literary form which can compete for popularity with the film and the radio, and it is in this form that a great deal of distinguished work is being produced. The publication of a new novel by a great novelist is received now with the same enthusiastic response as a new comedy by Dryden or Congreve was received in the Restoration period, and a new volume of poems by Tennyson during the Victorian period. Poetry which had for many centuries held the supreme place in the realm of literature, has lost that position. Its appeal to the general public is now negligible, and it has been obviously superseded by fiction.
The main reason for this change is that the novel is the only literary form which meets the needs of the modern world. The great merit of poetry is that it has the capacity to convey more than one meaning at a time. It provides compression of meaning through metaphorical expression. It manages to distil into a brief expression a whole range of meanings, appealing to both intellect and emotion. But this compression of metaphor is dependent upon a certain compression in the society. In other words, the metaphor used in poetry must be based on certain assumptions or public truths held in common by both the poet and the audience. For example the word ‘home’ stood for a settled peaceful life with wife and children, during the Victorian home. So if this word was used as a metaphor in poetry its meaning to the poet as well to the audience was the same. But in the twentieth century when on account of so many divorces and domestic disturbances, home has lost its sanctity, in English society, the word ‘home’ cannot be used by the poet in that sense because it will convey to different readers different meanings according to their individual experiences.
The modern period in England is obviously not such a period when society is functioning on the basis of certain fundamental values. This is the age of disintegration and interrogations. Old values have been discarded and they have not been replaced by new values. What Arnold said of the Victorian period applies more truly to the modern period—‘Caught between two worlds, one dying, the other seeking to be born’. It is the conflict between the two that the common basis of poetry has disappeared. In England of today the society is no longer homogenous; it is divided in different groups who speak different languages. Meanings that are taken for granted in one group are not understood in another. The western man is swayed by conflicting intentions, and is therefore erratic and inconsistent in his behaviour. It is difficult for him to choose between communism and capitalism, between belief in God and scepticism, confidence in science and fear of the atomic bomb, because every belief is riddled with doubts. In no department of life do we find postulates which can be accepted at their face values. In the absence of any common values compression of meaning is impossible. The poets of today find themselves isolated from society, and so they write in a language which cannot be understood by all. Sometimes the isolation of the poet is so extreme that his writing cannot be understood by anyone but himself. That is why poetry has lost its popularity in the modern time. But the very reasons which make the writing of poetry difficult have offered opportunity to fiction to flourish. In prose the ambiguity can be clarified. Those things which are no longer assumed can be easily explained in a novel.
Modern Novelists
1. The Ancestors
The immediate
ancestors of the modern English novel, who dominated the earlier part of the
twentieth century, were Wells, Bennet, Conard, Kipling and Forster.
(i) H. G. Wells
(1866-1946)
Among the writers of
twentieth century Herbert George Wells was the greatest revolutionary, and
like Barnard Shaw, he exerted a tremendous influence on the minds of
his contemporaries. Wells was the first English novelist who had a
predominantly scientific training, and who was profoundly antagonistic to
the classics. He insisted that classical humanism should be discarded in favour
of science, and that Biology and World History should take the place of Latin
and Greek.
Moreover, he had no respect for accepted conventions which he criticised most ruthlessly. He was untouched by sentiment and had no loyalty to the past, with the result that he rejected what was hitherto considered sacred and part of the English cultural inheritance.
The novels of Wells fall into three divisions. First he wrote the scientific romances; next he tried his hand on the domestic novel, with its emphasis on character and humour; and then when he had gained sufficient fame as a writer, he wrote a series of sociological novels in which he showed his concern with the fate of humanity as a whole.
ii) Arnold Bennett (1867-1931)
Unlike Wells, Bennett was more concerned with
the craft of fiction and was not disposed to preach in his novels. That is why,
during his time he was the most popular novelist. He looked at the world as a
spectacle and recorded in his novels his impressions
with complete detachment. Following the example of French novelists,
Maupassant, Flaubert and Balzac, he aimed at recording life—its delights,
indignities and distresses—without conscious intrusion of his own personality
between the record and the reader. He was a copyist of life, and only
indirectly did he play the role of a commentator, an interpreter, or
an apologist. On account of these qualities, Bennett may be called the ‘naturalistic’
novelist, though this term can be applied to him only partially. The reason is
that the purpose of a purely ‘naturalistic’ novelist is to be as dispassionate
and detached as a camera, but Bennet even while desisting from utilizing his
novels as an instrument of moral and social reforms was compelled to select
certain things as relevant and significant, and reject certain others as
irrelevant and insignificant, in order to determine the nature of his picture
of life. Moreover, though intellectually he was ‘naturalistic’ temperamentally
he was not so. No doubt, he looked at life as a spectacle, but sometimes that
spectacle became for him so wonderful thrilling and awesome that he could no
longer remain detached as a mere spectator.
The spectacle of life, which Bennett presents
in his novels, is not drab or diseased. On the other hand he interprets it
romantically as ‘sweet, exquisite, blissful, melancholy. He never regrets that
life has lost its glamour and pines for the past glory of Greece and Rome.
On the contrary, he finds sufficient grandeur in the modern everyday life of
the Five Towns, his native district, which he has made as famous in English
fiction as Hardy’s Wessex.
iii) Henry James (1843-1916)
Henry James, one of the important of elder
novelists, was an American naturalised in England. It was, perhaps,
because of his foreign origin, that Henry James was untouched by the pessimism
of the age, whereas almost all his contemporaries who tried to investigate the
human mind showed unmistakable signs of depression. Moreover, his characters
have no background, and they move from country to country. The emphasis is more
on their mental and emotional reactions.
In his earlier novels such as The
Europeans (1879), Henry James is chiefly concerned with the clash
between the American and European mind. In his next important novel, What
Masie Knew (1897), he gives us an exquisitely delightful picture of
the young American girls brought up in the sentimental Victorian surroundings,
and introduced to a modern society entirely devoid of sentiment. His later
novels also deal with similar simple situations, pregnant with the most complex
psychological effects. The Golden Bowl (1905) for instance,
deals with the interactions of five characters—the American millionaire and his
daughter, the Italian noble whom she marries, her penniless friend who has a
love-affair with the Italian, and an elderly friend of both girls. It is the
psychological complications both before and after the wedding, of the friends
and the father, which provide the whole material of the story. Everything is
narrated in a quiet undertone, and it is the nobility and decency which all the
characters preserve in their behaviour, which gives a unity to the novel. The
love for antique, beautiful things which the American millionaire exhibits in
his character, is the theme of Henry James, two other novels—The Spoils of
Poynton and The Sense of the Past.
iv) Joseph
Conrad (1857-1924)
Chief among those who used the technique of
Henry James was Conrad, a Pole, who wrote exquisite English. He was gifted with
great love for his fellow creatures, and through it he acquired an unusual
insight in all that was going on around him. Being a sailor he spent twenty
years of strenuous life in the ship or the port. All this experience revealed
to him one central problem of human nature, that is, the tension between our
higher and lower selves. As his own sailor’s life provided him with the memory
of mistakes, humiliations and corrections under authority, he took a sort of
morbid interest in people whose souls are harassed and tormented by other.
Moreover, as a sailor learns the histories of people at second hand, in hotels,
clubs etc. Conrad developed the plots of his novels through a third
person as if in conversation, in which the voice and personality of the
narrator becomes extremely suggestive quite apart from the story he is telling.
Conrad was influenced by Henry James’ artistic
rectitude and psychological subtlety. He learned the attitude of detachment and
an acute observation of environment from the French novelists, Flaubert and
Maupassant. From Turgenev and Dostoevsky, Conrad imbided a cosmopolitan
outlook, and also a love for portraying characters who are in conflict with
themselves, who are frustrated by their own passions and impulses, and who on
account of having missed their life purpose become introverts and find their
only outlet in crime. But unlike these great novelists, Conrad had neither the
experience nor the opportunity to examine such characters as social types or
psychological puzzles. His imagination thrived on glimpses which suggested a
mystery. For example, Lord Jim, hero of the novel of same name, seems to feel
himself always under a cloud.
v)
Rudyard Kipling (1865-1936)
Kipling’s view of life and his range of
subjects were rather similar to Conrad’s. Like Conrad, he very much admired the
strong, brave, silent man, but unlike Conrad’s his is the slightly wistful
admiration of the intellectual, who has wanted very much to be a man of action,
and never succeeded in becoming one. He was born in India and after
being educated in England he returned to India at the age
of seventeen and became the editor of an Anglo-Indian paper. He derived the
material for his early stories—Plain Tales from the Hills, Under the
Deodars. Soldiers Three from his experiences in India. Of his
novels, the important are The Light that Failed (1890), The
Naulakha (1892), Captain Courageous (1897), and Kim (1901). The
Light that Failed is supposed to be the story of an artist who goes
blind and loses his love. The Naulakha deals with the life of
a medical missionary in India, and its moral is that woman’s place is in
the home. Captain Courageous relates the story of a miserable
dull boy who is swept overboard a ship, and is then picked by a fishing
schooner and restored to his parents. Kim is a long story in
which a well-defined central character travels through circumstances towards a
goal.
Though Kipling wrote about India in
his tales and novels, yet he never got very deep into India. His knowledge
is very superficial and he looks at everything from the point of the view of
British rulers. His main importance as a writer lies in his rich vocabulary and
technical excellence. Like Defoe, he borrowed from all great writers, and his
opening sentences are the most wonderful in literature.
vi) John
Galsworthy (1867-1933)
Besides being a dramatist, Galsworthy belonged
to the front rank of the novelists of his time. He was exactly the contemporary
of Arnold Bennet, but unlike him Galsworthy belonged to the upper class, and
was most at his ease describing the life of the country gentry or people of
inherited wealth living in London. Moreover, unlike Bennet Galsworthy
always wrote with a purpose and the reformer in him sometimes got the better of
the artist.
Galsworthy found in English society that
majority of people clung to old established traditions, while a small minority
wanted change. In his novels he tried to hold the balance between opposed ideas
or between characters with opposite tendencies. In his preface to The
Island Pharisees, Galsworthy contrasts these opposite elements in
society. His novels which are collectively called The Forsyte
Saga, all deal with the same theme. In the first novel of this
group, The Man of Property (1906), he holds the balance
between the mechanical mind of Soames Forsyte and the impulsive Irene; in The
Country House (1907), which is the most attractive of all his novels,
between the unimaginative Squire and his perceptive, compassionate wife;
in Fraternity (1909) and in The Patrician (1919)
between the tolerant and the advocates of ‘an eye for an eye’. In these early
novels, Galsworthy stands on the ‘middle line’, but he enlists the sympathy of
the readers for the young in mind, the generous, the rash and the wilful, and
on the other hand, he exposes those who are tradition-ridden, and survivors of
an old and outworn order.
vii) E. M. Forster
(1879-1970)
Forster belonged to the group of elder
novelists of the twentieth century and occupied an exceptional place in the
history of the modern novel. Unlike his contemporaries, Forster had never tried
to impose on his readers a new creed or astonish him by some technical novelty.
Though he was the most popular of all living novelists, yet his production had
been small. His last novel—A Passage to India, was published
in 1924, and after that he did not write any new novel except a few volumes of
short stories.
Forster’s earliest novel Where Angles
Feared to Tread appeared in 1905. It was followed by The
Longest Journey in 1907, and A Room with a View in
(1908). By this time Forster’s reputation had been firmly established. In 1910
appeared Howards End, a novel of great power and beauty, which
attracted great attention. His last great novel, A Passage to
India, appeared in 1924.
2. The Transitionalists
From the beginning of the First Word War new
experiments were made in the field of literature on account of the new forces
which resulted from the war, and which broke the old tradition. In fiction
James Joyce, Virginia Woolf, Adlous Huxley and Somerset Maugham played the
prominent part.
(i) James Joyce (1822-1941)
James Joyce was a novelist of unique and
extraordinary genius. He was born in Dublin, but he
left Ireland in 1904 to become a European cosmopolitan. Most of his
life was spent in retirement in Paris. He was a highly gifted man and was
acutely responsive to observed details. By temperament he was an artist and
symbolist. He found around him an atmosphere of frustration, aimlessness and
disintegration, and thus in order to express himself as a novelist he had to
create for himself a different medium. He leant from the psychologists and
biologists of his day that our speech occupies the dominant ‘association area’
in the brain. It is like a telegraph exchange which verbalise what we
experience and hope or fear to experience. Himself a born linguist, Joyce
looked upon language as a sixth sense, that machinery through which the human
organism reveals its inner processes, an instinctive and therefore truthful
comment on experience. He, therefore, thought that to explore the unconscious
record of our psychic and psychological adjustments, would be a fascinating
study if taken up by a novelist. As it was an unexplored field, and offered a
new world for the artist to conquer, Joyce who was in search of a new medium,
took it up, and did the pioneering work in the ‘stream of consciousness’
technique.
ii) Virgina Woolf (1882-1941)
ii) Virgina Woolf (1882-1941)
Virginia Woolf, who was the most distinguished
woman writer of her generation, made a far more exciting use of the ‘stream of
consciousness’ technique than James Joyce. She was greatly impressed by Ulysses, in
which Joyce had found an alternative to the well-made plot and external
characterisation. She found that this conception of the inner drama of the mind
was fraught with tremendous possibilities, and she decided to exploit it to the
fullest extent. This method suited her admirably because having a purely
literary background, much of her experience had come from books rather than
from actual life. Moreover, like Joyce, she had a fine sense of language, and
was gifted with a poetic temperament.
Working under the influence of Joyce, and of
the French novelist, Proust, who conceived personality as a continued process
of decantation from state to state, Virginia Woolf ignored the outer
personality regarding it simply as the ‘semi-transparent envelope’, through
which she could study the ‘reality’, namely, the thoughts, feelings and
impressions as they quickened into life. She herself pointed out, “It’s life
that matters, nothing but life, the process of discovering the everlasting and
perpetual process.” She depicts in her novels the stuff of life—the thought,
feelings, impressions—steeped in the richest dyes of her imagination and turned
into images by her poetic sensibility.
iii) Aldous Huxley
(1894-1963)
As a novelist Aldous Huxley is concerned with
the search for a workable faith in the bewildering world of today, and being
pre-eminently an intellectual, whatever faith he finally accepts must be one
justifiable by logical argument, not merely by appeals to feeling or tradition.
In order to understand the generation that came to maturity between the First
and Second World Wars, the writings of Huxley are the best guide. Though he
lacks the imaginative power of Lawrence, and the poetic sensitivity of Virginia
Woolf, he is better intellectually equipped than either. He represents the
small percentage of the people of his generation who have ideas.
In his early novels Crome Yellow (1921), Antic
Hay (1923) and Those Barren Leaves (1925), Huxley
presented the dangerously attractive doctrine of hedonism, that is, pleasure is
the greatest thing in life. The style of these novels has a seductive charm,
and here the author fully exploits his scientific and literary vocabulary. The
characters in these novels include middle-aged cultured voluptuaries who ask
little more of life than readable books, amusing conversation, art and quiet
comfortable life. Of these three novels, Crome Yellow, which
is touched with lyricism possesses the greatest charm. Antic Hay which
is the liveliest of the three, is a rollicking satire on the
life-worshippers. Those Barren Leaves has a number of
finely-drawn characters, who are easy-going pagans. They take it for granted
that the universe has no meaning and therefore the only thing to do is to enjoy
oneself and take no thought for the marrow. But there is one exception—Calamy,
who takes a serious view of life and believes that there is an inner life within
him which should be properly understood.
iv) D. H.
Lawrence (1885-1930)
Lawrence was a great and original writer
who brought a new kind of poetic imagination to English fiction. To the man in
the street Lawrence is still a great ‘sex novelist’. But he himself
said, “I, who loathe sexuality so deeply am considered a lurid sexuality
specialist’ Lawrence was a passionate Puritan, and his sexual idea
was high and lofty. He believed that there can be no satisfying union on the
physical plane alone. “Once a man establishes a full dynamic communication at
the deeper and the higher centres, with a woman, this can never by broken…very
often not even death can break it.” “If man makes sex itself his goal, he
drives on towards anarchy and despair, and his living purpose collapses. Sex is
the door. Beyond lies an ultimate, impersonal relationship, free of all
emotional complications. Beyond lies the service of God.”
If we study the novels of D. H. Lawrence from
this point of view, our attitude towards them would be different. His first
novel, The White Peacock (1911) struck the lyrical note of
much of his best work; his second The Trespasser (1912), was
more melodramatic. With Sons and Lovers Lawrence came to
his own. In this novel, in which he describes the boy’s life in the miner’s
househood and his wonderful relationship with his mother, has been recognised
as one of the great pieces of English autobiographical fiction. His next
novel The Rainbow (1915) starts in much the same way, but
there is far more poetry and beauty in it than in Sons and
Lovers. His next novel, Woman in Love (1921), is
rather obscene. In The Lost Girl (1920) Lawrence’s
feeling for nature appears at its best. In Aeron’s Rod (1922)
he discusses the theme of male comradeship and leadership, which is continued
in the Australian novels, Kangaroo (1923) and The Bay
in the Bush (1924). In Plumed Serpent (1926) Lawrence turns
his back on everything that man has achieved since he began his long climb out
of dust. In his last great novel. Lady Chatterley’s Lover (1928), Lawrence returned
to the sex theme.
3. The Moderns
Among the moderns the most important novelist
is Somerset Maugham (1874), who is equally famous as a dramatist and short
story writer. He believes in working in a narrow life and his method is
‘naturalistic’ as that of Maupassant. His important novels are Liza of
Lambath (1897), Of Human Bondage (1915), Cakes
and Ale (1930) and The Rozor’s Edge. Liza of Lambath is
the completest specimen of Naturalistic novel in English. Here he gives us a
picture of life which has long ceased to be, but in spite of this the novel
remains remarkably fresh. In Of Human Bondage, Maugham plays
the role of the impartial spectator as a boy and Youngman. Though the views
expressed by him in it are outdated, yet it has got its value because here the
author expressed his honest, unflinching acceptance of his belief in the
meaninglessness of life. It is an autobiographical novel, and contains one of
the most moving accounts of loneliness in English fiction. Cakes and
Ale which is a witty, malicious, satirical comedy, is highly
entertaining. In The Razor’s Edge, Maugham seeks the meaning
of life, like Aldous Huxley, in Hindu philosophy with its emphasis on
detachment and renunciation.
J. B. Priestley (1894) is another important
novelist, who revived the sane and vital telling of a story in The Good
Companions, which in spite of its having the defect of being too
sentimental, is a great novel in the English tradition. His other novels
are Let the People Sing, Daylight on Saturday and Bright Day.
Though there are a large number of minor
modern novelists, the well-known among them are the followings;
(a) Charles
Morgan, who is philosophical in his approach. His important novels are Portrait
in Mirror, The Fountain, Sparkenbroke, The Vayage, The Judge’s Story;
(b) Clive Staples
Lewis, who presents in his novels his ethical and philosophical views. Chief
among his books are Problem of Pain, The Screwtapa Letters, The Great
Divorce and Miracles;
(c) Herbert
Ernest Bates, who has evolved a use of English which will be effective in the
development of prose style. His important novels are A House of Women,
Spella Ho, Fair Stood the Wind for France, The Cruise of the Bread Winner,
The Purple Plain;
(d) Frederick Lawrence Greene
who shows in his novels the inevitability of the power of human emotions which
twist men round the designs they play for their own lives. Behind this is a
pattern of life on a structure of religion against which human life is thrown
in relief. All Greene’s important novels are related to a life after death, and
his views about both the worlds are firm. His well-known novels are On
the Night of the Fire, The Sound of Winter, a Fragment of Glass, Mist on the
Waters;
(e) In Graham
Greene’s novels ‘culture’ is a living force. He believes that man is
essentially good, but flamed by evil. His important novels are The Man
Within, Stamboul Train, England Made
Me, Brighton Rock, The Power and the Glory and The
Heart of the Matter;
(f) Frank
Swinnerton, who gives in his novels a detached but amiable appreciation of
people, and whose treatment of life and its significance are quite satisfying.
His well-known novels are Nocturne, The Georgian House and The
Doctor’s Wife Comes to Stay;
(g) Richard Church,
who has been mainly concerned with contemporary life. His important novels
are High Summer, The Porch, The Room Within, The Sampler and The Other
Side.
The Contemporary Period (1900-Today)
The Contemporary Period (1900-Today)
The 20th century
The 20th century opened with great hope but also with some
apprehension, for the new century marked the final approach to a new
millennium. For many, humankind was entering upon an unprecedented era. H.G. Wells’s utopian studies, the aptly titled Anticipations of the Reaction of Mechanical and
Scientific Progress upon Human Life and Thought (1901) and A Modern Utopia (1905), both captured and
qualified this optimistic mood and gave expression to a common conviction that
science and technology would transform the world in the century ahead. To
achieve such transformation, outmoded institutions and ideals had to be
replaced by ones more suited to the growth and liberation of the human spirit.
The death of Queen Victoria in 1901 and the accession of Edward
VII seemed to confirm that a franker, less inhibited era had begun.
Many writers of the Edwardian period, drawing widely upon the realistic and naturalistic conventions of the 19th century (upon Ibsen in drama and Balzac, Turgenev, Flaubert, Zola, Eliot, and Dickens in fiction) and in tune with the anti-Aestheticism unleashed by the trial of the archetypal Aesthete, Oscar Wilde, saw their task in the new century to be an unashamedly didactic one. In a series of wittily iconoclastic plays, of which Man and Superman (performed 1905, published 1903) and Major Barbara (performed 1905, published 1907) are the most substantial, George Bernard Shaw turned the Edwardian theatre into an arena for debate upon the principal concerns of the day: the question of political organization, the morality of armaments and war, the function of class and of the professions, the validity of the family and of marriage, and the issue of female emancipation. Nor was he alone in this, even if he was alone in the brilliance of his comedy. John Galsworthy made use of the theatre in Strife (1909) to explore the conflict between capital and labour, and in Justice (1910) he lent his support to reform of the penal system, while Harley Granville-Barker, whose revolutionary approach to stage direction did much to change theatrical production in the period, dissected in The Voysey Inheritance (performed 1905, published 1909) and Waste (performed 1907, published 1909) the hypocrisies and deceit of upper-class and professional life.
Other writers, including Thomas Hardy and Rudyard Kipling, who had established their reputations during the previous century, and Hilaire Belloc, G.K. Chesterton, and Edward Thomas, who established their reputations in the first decade of the new century, were less confident about the future and sought to revive the traditional forms—the ballad, the narrative poem, the satire, the fantasy, the topographical poem, and the essay—that in their view preserved traditional sentiments and perceptions. The revival of traditional forms in the late 19th and early 20th century was not a unique event. There were many such revivals during the 20th century, and the traditional poetry of A.E. Housman (whose book A Shropshire Lad, originally published in 1896, enjoyed huge popular success during World War I), Walter de la Mare, John Masefield, Robert Graves, and Edmund Blunden represents an important and often neglected strand of English literature in the first half of the century.
Many writers of the Edwardian period, drawing widely upon the realistic and naturalistic conventions of the 19th century (upon Ibsen in drama and Balzac, Turgenev, Flaubert, Zola, Eliot, and Dickens in fiction) and in tune with the anti-Aestheticism unleashed by the trial of the archetypal Aesthete, Oscar Wilde, saw their task in the new century to be an unashamedly didactic one. In a series of wittily iconoclastic plays, of which Man and Superman (performed 1905, published 1903) and Major Barbara (performed 1905, published 1907) are the most substantial, George Bernard Shaw turned the Edwardian theatre into an arena for debate upon the principal concerns of the day: the question of political organization, the morality of armaments and war, the function of class and of the professions, the validity of the family and of marriage, and the issue of female emancipation. Nor was he alone in this, even if he was alone in the brilliance of his comedy. John Galsworthy made use of the theatre in Strife (1909) to explore the conflict between capital and labour, and in Justice (1910) he lent his support to reform of the penal system, while Harley Granville-Barker, whose revolutionary approach to stage direction did much to change theatrical production in the period, dissected in The Voysey Inheritance (performed 1905, published 1909) and Waste (performed 1907, published 1909) the hypocrisies and deceit of upper-class and professional life.
Other writers, including Thomas Hardy and Rudyard Kipling, who had established their reputations during the previous century, and Hilaire Belloc, G.K. Chesterton, and Edward Thomas, who established their reputations in the first decade of the new century, were less confident about the future and sought to revive the traditional forms—the ballad, the narrative poem, the satire, the fantasy, the topographical poem, and the essay—that in their view preserved traditional sentiments and perceptions. The revival of traditional forms in the late 19th and early 20th century was not a unique event. There were many such revivals during the 20th century, and the traditional poetry of A.E. Housman (whose book A Shropshire Lad, originally published in 1896, enjoyed huge popular success during World War I), Walter de la Mare, John Masefield, Robert Graves, and Edmund Blunden represents an important and often neglected strand of English literature in the first half of the century.
The Modernist revolution
From
1908 to 1914 there was a remarkably productive period of innovation and
experiment as novelists and poets undertook, in anthologies and magazines, to
challenge the literary conventions not just of the recent past but of the
entire post-Romantic era. For a brief moment, London, which up to that point
had been culturally one of the dullest of the European capitals, boasted an
avant-garde to rival those of Paris, Vienna, and Berlin, even if its
leading personality, Ezra Pound, and many of its
most notable figures were American.
The spirit of Modernism—a radical and utopian spirit stimulated by new ideas in anthropology, psychology, philosophy, political theory, and psychoanalysis—was in the air, expressed rather mutedly by the pastoral and often anti-Modern poets of the Georgian movement (1912–22; see Georgian poetry) and more authentically by the English and American poets of the Imagist movement, to which Pound first drew attention in Ripostes (1912), a volume of his own poetry, and in Des Imagistes (1914), an anthology. Prominent among the Imagists were the English poets T.E. Hulme, F.S. Flint, and Richard Aldington and the Americans Hilda Doolittle (H.D.) and Amy Lowell.
Reacting against what they considered to be an exhausted poetic tradition, the Imagists wanted to refine the language of poetry in order to make it a vehicle not for pastoral sentiment or imperialistic rhetoric but for the exact description and evocation of mood. To this end they experimented with free or irregular verse and made the image their principal instrument. In contrast to the leisurely Georgians, they worked with brief and economical forms.
Meanwhile, painters and sculptors, grouped together by the painter and writer Wyndham Lewis under the banner of Vorticism, combined the abstract art of the Cubists with the example of the Italian Futurists who conveyed in their painting, sculpture, and literature the new sensations of movement and scale associated with modern developments such as automobiles and airplanes. With the typographically arresting Blast: Review of the Great English Vortex (two editions, 1914 and 1915) Vorticism found its polemical mouthpiece and in Lewis, its editor, its most active propagandist and accomplished literary exponent. His experimental play Enemy of the Stars, published in Blast in 1914, and his experimental novel Tarr (1918) can still surprise with their violent exuberance.
World War I brought this first period of the Modernist revolution to an end and, while not destroying its radical and utopian impulse, made the Anglo-American Modernists all too aware of the gulf between their ideals and the chaos of the present. Novelists and poets parodied received forms and styles, in their view made redundant by the immensity and horror of the war, but, as can be seen most clearly in Pound’s angry and satirical Hugh Selwyn Mauberley (1920), with a note of anguish and with the wish that writers might again make form and style the bearers of authentic meanings.
In his two most innovative novels, The Rainbow (1915) and Women in Love (1920), D.H. Lawrence traced the sickness of modern civilization—a civilization in his view only too eager to participate in the mass slaughter of the war—to the effects of industrialization upon the human psyche. Yet as he rejected the conventions of the fictional tradition, which he had used to brilliant effect in his deeply felt autobiographical novel of working-class family life, Sons and Lovers (1913), he drew upon myth and symbol to hold out the hope that individual and collective rebirth could come through human intensity and passion.
On the other hand, the poet and playwright T.S. Eliot, another American resident in London, in his most innovative poetry, Prufrock and Other Observations (1917) and The Waste Land (1922), traced the sickness of modern civilization—a civilization that, on the evidence of the war, preferred death or death-in-life to life—to the spiritual emptiness and rootlessness of modern existence. As he rejected the conventions of the poetic tradition, Eliot, like Lawrence, drew upon myth and symbol to hold out the hope of individual and collective rebirth, but he differed sharply from Lawrence by supposing that rebirth could come through self-denial and self-abnegation. Even so, their satirical intensity, no less than the seriousness and scope of their analyses of the failings of a civilization that had voluntarily entered upon the First World War, ensured that Lawrence and Eliot became the leading and most authoritative figures of Anglo-American Modernism in England in the whole of the postwar period.
During the 1920s Lawrence (who had left England in 1919) and Eliot began to develop viewpoints at odds with the reputations they had established through their early work. In Kangaroo (1923) and The Plumed Serpent (1926), Lawrence revealed the attraction to him of charismatic, masculine leadership, while, in For Lancelot Andrewes: Essays on Style and Order (1928), Eliot (whose influence as a literary critic now rivaled his influence as a poet) announced that he was a “classicist in literature, royalist in politics and anglo-catholic in religion” and committed himself to hierarchy and order. Elitist and paternalistic, they did not, however, adopt the extreme positions of Pound (who left England in 1920 and settled permanently in Italy in 1925) or Lewis. Drawing upon the ideas of the left and of the right, Pound and Lewis dismissed democracy as a sham and argued that economic and ideological manipulation was the dominant factor. For some, the antidemocratic views of the Anglo-American Modernists simply made explicit the reactionary tendencies inherent in the movement from its beginning; for others, they came from a tragic loss of balance occasioned by World War I. This issue is a complex one, and judgments upon the literary merit and political status of Pound’s ambitious but immensely difficult Imagist epic The Cantos (1917–70) and Lewis’s powerful sequence of politico-theological novels The Human Age (The Childermass, 1928; Monstre Gai and Malign Fiesta, both 1955) are sharply divided.
The spirit of Modernism—a radical and utopian spirit stimulated by new ideas in anthropology, psychology, philosophy, political theory, and psychoanalysis—was in the air, expressed rather mutedly by the pastoral and often anti-Modern poets of the Georgian movement (1912–22; see Georgian poetry) and more authentically by the English and American poets of the Imagist movement, to which Pound first drew attention in Ripostes (1912), a volume of his own poetry, and in Des Imagistes (1914), an anthology. Prominent among the Imagists were the English poets T.E. Hulme, F.S. Flint, and Richard Aldington and the Americans Hilda Doolittle (H.D.) and Amy Lowell.
Reacting against what they considered to be an exhausted poetic tradition, the Imagists wanted to refine the language of poetry in order to make it a vehicle not for pastoral sentiment or imperialistic rhetoric but for the exact description and evocation of mood. To this end they experimented with free or irregular verse and made the image their principal instrument. In contrast to the leisurely Georgians, they worked with brief and economical forms.
Meanwhile, painters and sculptors, grouped together by the painter and writer Wyndham Lewis under the banner of Vorticism, combined the abstract art of the Cubists with the example of the Italian Futurists who conveyed in their painting, sculpture, and literature the new sensations of movement and scale associated with modern developments such as automobiles and airplanes. With the typographically arresting Blast: Review of the Great English Vortex (two editions, 1914 and 1915) Vorticism found its polemical mouthpiece and in Lewis, its editor, its most active propagandist and accomplished literary exponent. His experimental play Enemy of the Stars, published in Blast in 1914, and his experimental novel Tarr (1918) can still surprise with their violent exuberance.
World War I brought this first period of the Modernist revolution to an end and, while not destroying its radical and utopian impulse, made the Anglo-American Modernists all too aware of the gulf between their ideals and the chaos of the present. Novelists and poets parodied received forms and styles, in their view made redundant by the immensity and horror of the war, but, as can be seen most clearly in Pound’s angry and satirical Hugh Selwyn Mauberley (1920), with a note of anguish and with the wish that writers might again make form and style the bearers of authentic meanings.
In his two most innovative novels, The Rainbow (1915) and Women in Love (1920), D.H. Lawrence traced the sickness of modern civilization—a civilization in his view only too eager to participate in the mass slaughter of the war—to the effects of industrialization upon the human psyche. Yet as he rejected the conventions of the fictional tradition, which he had used to brilliant effect in his deeply felt autobiographical novel of working-class family life, Sons and Lovers (1913), he drew upon myth and symbol to hold out the hope that individual and collective rebirth could come through human intensity and passion.
On the other hand, the poet and playwright T.S. Eliot, another American resident in London, in his most innovative poetry, Prufrock and Other Observations (1917) and The Waste Land (1922), traced the sickness of modern civilization—a civilization that, on the evidence of the war, preferred death or death-in-life to life—to the spiritual emptiness and rootlessness of modern existence. As he rejected the conventions of the poetic tradition, Eliot, like Lawrence, drew upon myth and symbol to hold out the hope of individual and collective rebirth, but he differed sharply from Lawrence by supposing that rebirth could come through self-denial and self-abnegation. Even so, their satirical intensity, no less than the seriousness and scope of their analyses of the failings of a civilization that had voluntarily entered upon the First World War, ensured that Lawrence and Eliot became the leading and most authoritative figures of Anglo-American Modernism in England in the whole of the postwar period.
During the 1920s Lawrence (who had left England in 1919) and Eliot began to develop viewpoints at odds with the reputations they had established through their early work. In Kangaroo (1923) and The Plumed Serpent (1926), Lawrence revealed the attraction to him of charismatic, masculine leadership, while, in For Lancelot Andrewes: Essays on Style and Order (1928), Eliot (whose influence as a literary critic now rivaled his influence as a poet) announced that he was a “classicist in literature, royalist in politics and anglo-catholic in religion” and committed himself to hierarchy and order. Elitist and paternalistic, they did not, however, adopt the extreme positions of Pound (who left England in 1920 and settled permanently in Italy in 1925) or Lewis. Drawing upon the ideas of the left and of the right, Pound and Lewis dismissed democracy as a sham and argued that economic and ideological manipulation was the dominant factor. For some, the antidemocratic views of the Anglo-American Modernists simply made explicit the reactionary tendencies inherent in the movement from its beginning; for others, they came from a tragic loss of balance occasioned by World War I. This issue is a complex one, and judgments upon the literary merit and political status of Pound’s ambitious but immensely difficult Imagist epic The Cantos (1917–70) and Lewis’s powerful sequence of politico-theological novels The Human Age (The Childermass, 1928; Monstre Gai and Malign Fiesta, both 1955) are sharply divided.
Celtic Modernism: Yeats, Joyce, Jones, and
MacDiarmid
Pound,
Lewis, Lawrence, and Eliot were the principal male figures of Anglo-American
Modernism, but important contributions also were made by the Irish poet and
playwright William Butler Yeats and the Irish
novelist James Joyce. By virtue of nationality,
residence, and, in Yeats’s case, an unjust reputation as a poet still steeped
in Celtic mythology, they had less immediate impact upon the British literary
intelligentsia in the late 1910s and early 1920s than Pound, Lewis, Lawrence,
and Eliot, although by the mid-1920s their influence had become direct and
substantial. Many critics today argue that Yeats’s work as a poet and Joyce’s
work as a novelist are the most important Modernist achievements of the period.
In his early verse and drama, Yeats, who had been influenced as a young man by the Romantic and Pre-Raphaelite movements, evoked a legendary and supernatural Ireland in language that was often vague and grandiloquent. As an adherent of the cause of Irish nationalism, he had hoped to instill pride in the Irish past. The poetry of The Green Helmet (1910) and Responsibilities (1914), however, was marked not only by a more concrete and colloquial style but also by a growing isolation from the nationalist movement, for Yeats celebrated an aristocratic Ireland epitomized for him by the family and country house of his friend and patron, Lady Gregory.
The grandeur of his mature reflective poetry in The Wild Swans at Coole (1917), Michael Robartes and the Dancer (1921), The Tower (1928), and The Winding Stair (1929) derived in large measure from the way in which (caught up by the violent discords of contemporary Irish history) he accepted the fact that his idealized Ireland was illusory. At its best his mature style combined passion and precision with powerful symbol, strong rhythm, and lucid diction; and even though his poetry often touched upon public themes, he never ceased to reflect upon the Romantic themes of creativity, selfhood, and the individual’s relationship to nature, time, and history.
Joyce, who spent his adult life on the continent of Europe, expressed in his fiction his sense of the limits and possibilities of the Ireland he had left behind. In his collection of short stories, Dubliners (1914), and his largely autobiographical novel A Portrait of the Artist as a Young Man (1916), he described in fiction at once realist and symbolist the individual cost of the sexual and imaginative oppressiveness of life in Ireland. As if by provocative contrast, his panoramic novel of urban life, Ulysses (1922), was sexually frank and imaginatively profuse. (Copies of the first edition were burned by the New York postal authorities, and British customs officials seized the second edition in 1923.) Employing extraordinary formal and linguistic inventiveness, including the stream-of-consciousness method, Joyce depicted the experiences and the fantasies of various men and women in Dublin on a summer’s day in June 1904. Yet his purpose was not simply documentary, for he drew upon an encyclopaedic range of European literature to stress the rich universality of life buried beneath the provincialism of pre-independence Dublin, in 1904 a city still within the British Empire. In his even more experimental Finnegans Wake (1939), extracts of which had already appeared as Work in Progress from 1928 to 1937, Joyce’s commitment to cultural universality became absolute. By means of a strange, polyglot idiom of puns and portmanteau words, he not only explored the relationship between the conscious and the unconscious but also suggested that the languages and myths of Ireland were interwoven with the languages and myths of many other cultures.
The example of Joyce’s experimentalism was followed by the Anglo-Welsh poet David Jones and by the Scottish poet Hugh MacDiarmid (pseudonym of Christopher Murray Grieve). Whereas Jones concerned himself, in his complex and allusive poetry and prose, with the Celtic, Saxon, Roman, and Christian roots of Great Britain, MacDiarmid sought not only to recover what he considered to be an authentically Scottish culture but also to establish, as in his In Memoriam James Joyce (1955), the truly cosmopolitan nature of Celtic consciousness and achievement. MacDiarmid’s masterpiece in the vernacular, A Drunk Man Looks at the Thistle (1926), helped to inspire the Scottish renaissance of the 1920s and ’30s.
In his early verse and drama, Yeats, who had been influenced as a young man by the Romantic and Pre-Raphaelite movements, evoked a legendary and supernatural Ireland in language that was often vague and grandiloquent. As an adherent of the cause of Irish nationalism, he had hoped to instill pride in the Irish past. The poetry of The Green Helmet (1910) and Responsibilities (1914), however, was marked not only by a more concrete and colloquial style but also by a growing isolation from the nationalist movement, for Yeats celebrated an aristocratic Ireland epitomized for him by the family and country house of his friend and patron, Lady Gregory.
The grandeur of his mature reflective poetry in The Wild Swans at Coole (1917), Michael Robartes and the Dancer (1921), The Tower (1928), and The Winding Stair (1929) derived in large measure from the way in which (caught up by the violent discords of contemporary Irish history) he accepted the fact that his idealized Ireland was illusory. At its best his mature style combined passion and precision with powerful symbol, strong rhythm, and lucid diction; and even though his poetry often touched upon public themes, he never ceased to reflect upon the Romantic themes of creativity, selfhood, and the individual’s relationship to nature, time, and history.
Joyce, who spent his adult life on the continent of Europe, expressed in his fiction his sense of the limits and possibilities of the Ireland he had left behind. In his collection of short stories, Dubliners (1914), and his largely autobiographical novel A Portrait of the Artist as a Young Man (1916), he described in fiction at once realist and symbolist the individual cost of the sexual and imaginative oppressiveness of life in Ireland. As if by provocative contrast, his panoramic novel of urban life, Ulysses (1922), was sexually frank and imaginatively profuse. (Copies of the first edition were burned by the New York postal authorities, and British customs officials seized the second edition in 1923.) Employing extraordinary formal and linguistic inventiveness, including the stream-of-consciousness method, Joyce depicted the experiences and the fantasies of various men and women in Dublin on a summer’s day in June 1904. Yet his purpose was not simply documentary, for he drew upon an encyclopaedic range of European literature to stress the rich universality of life buried beneath the provincialism of pre-independence Dublin, in 1904 a city still within the British Empire. In his even more experimental Finnegans Wake (1939), extracts of which had already appeared as Work in Progress from 1928 to 1937, Joyce’s commitment to cultural universality became absolute. By means of a strange, polyglot idiom of puns and portmanteau words, he not only explored the relationship between the conscious and the unconscious but also suggested that the languages and myths of Ireland were interwoven with the languages and myths of many other cultures.
The example of Joyce’s experimentalism was followed by the Anglo-Welsh poet David Jones and by the Scottish poet Hugh MacDiarmid (pseudonym of Christopher Murray Grieve). Whereas Jones concerned himself, in his complex and allusive poetry and prose, with the Celtic, Saxon, Roman, and Christian roots of Great Britain, MacDiarmid sought not only to recover what he considered to be an authentically Scottish culture but also to establish, as in his In Memoriam James Joyce (1955), the truly cosmopolitan nature of Celtic consciousness and achievement. MacDiarmid’s masterpiece in the vernacular, A Drunk Man Looks at the Thistle (1926), helped to inspire the Scottish renaissance of the 1920s and ’30s.
Huxley’s frank and disillusioned manner was
echoed by the dramatist Noël Coward in The Vortex (1924),
which established his reputation; by the poet Robert
Graves in his autobiography, Good-Bye to All
That (1929); and by the poet Richard
Aldington in his Death of a Hero (1929),
a semiautobiographical novel of prewar bohemian London and the trenches. Exceptions
to this dominant mood were found among writers too old to consider themselves,
as did Graves and Aldington, members of a betrayed generation. In A Passage to India (1924), E.M. Forster examined the quest for and failure of
human understanding among various ethnic and social groups in India under
British rule. In Parade’s End (1950;
comprising Some Do Not, 1924; No More Parades,
1925; A Man Could Stand Up, 1926; and Last Post,
1928) Ford Madox Ford, with an obvious debt to James
and Conrad, examined the demise of aristocratic England in the course of the
war, exploring on a larger scale the themes he had treated with brilliant
economy in his short novel The Good Soldier (1915).
And in Wolf Solent (1929) and A Glastonbury Romance (1932), John Cowper Powys developed an eccentric and highly
erotic mysticism.
The
1930s
World War I created a profound sense of crisis in English
culture, and this became even more intense with the worldwide economic collapse
of the late 1920s and early ’30s, the rise of fascism, the Spanish Civil
War (1936–39), and the approach of another full-scale conflict in Europe.
It is not surprising, therefore, that much of the writing of the 1930s was
bleak and pessimistic: even Evelyn Waugh’s sharp and
amusing satire on contemporary England, Vile
Bodies (1930), ended with another, more disastrous war.
Divisions of class and the burden of sexual repression became common and interrelated themes in the fiction of the 1930s. In his trilogy A Scots Quair (Sunset Song [1932], Cloud Howe [1933], and Grey Granite [1934]), the novelist Lewis Grassic Gibbon (pseudonym of James Leslie Mitchell) gives a panoramic account of Scottish rural and working-class life. The work resembles Lawrence’s novel The Rainbow in its historical sweep and intensity of vision. Walter Greenwood’s Love on the Dole (1933) is a bleak record, in the manner of Bennett, of the economic depression in a northern working-class community; and Graham Greene’s It’s a Battlefield (1934) and Brighton Rock (1938) are desolate studies, in the manner of Conrad, of the loneliness and guilt of men and women trapped in a contemporary England of conflict and decay. A Clergyman’s Daughter (1935) and Keep the Aspidistra Flying (1936), by George Orwell, are evocations—in the manner of Wells and, in the latter case unsuccessfully, of Joyce—of contemporary lower-middle-class existence, and The Road to Wigan Pier (1937) is a report of northern working-class mores. Elizabeth Bowen’s Death of the Heart (1938) is a sardonic analysis, in the manner of James, of contemporary upper-class values.
Divisions of class and the burden of sexual repression became common and interrelated themes in the fiction of the 1930s. In his trilogy A Scots Quair (Sunset Song [1932], Cloud Howe [1933], and Grey Granite [1934]), the novelist Lewis Grassic Gibbon (pseudonym of James Leslie Mitchell) gives a panoramic account of Scottish rural and working-class life. The work resembles Lawrence’s novel The Rainbow in its historical sweep and intensity of vision. Walter Greenwood’s Love on the Dole (1933) is a bleak record, in the manner of Bennett, of the economic depression in a northern working-class community; and Graham Greene’s It’s a Battlefield (1934) and Brighton Rock (1938) are desolate studies, in the manner of Conrad, of the loneliness and guilt of men and women trapped in a contemporary England of conflict and decay. A Clergyman’s Daughter (1935) and Keep the Aspidistra Flying (1936), by George Orwell, are evocations—in the manner of Wells and, in the latter case unsuccessfully, of Joyce—of contemporary lower-middle-class existence, and The Road to Wigan Pier (1937) is a report of northern working-class mores. Elizabeth Bowen’s Death of the Heart (1938) is a sardonic analysis, in the manner of James, of contemporary upper-class values.
The outbreak of war in 1939, as in 1914, brought to an end an
era of great intellectual and creative exuberance. Individuals were dispersed;
the rationing of paper affected the production of magazines and books; and the
poem and the short story, convenient forms for men under arms, became the
favoured means of literary expression. It was hardly a time for new beginnings,
although the poets of the New
Apocalypse movement produced three anthologies (1940–45) inspired by
Neoromantic anarchism. No important new novelists or playwrights appeared. In
fact, the best fiction about wartime—Evelyn Waugh’s Put Out More Flags (1942),
Henry Green’s Caught (1943), James Hanley’s No Directions (1943), Patrick
Hamilton’s The Slaves of Solitude (1947), and Elizabeth
Bowen’s The Heat of the Day (1949)—was produced by established
writers. Only three new poets (all of whom died on active service) showed
promise: Alun Lewis, Sidney Keyes, and Keith Douglas, the latter the most gifted and distinctive,
whose eerily detached accounts of the battlefield revealed a poet of potential
greatness. Lewis’s haunting short stories about the lives of officers and
enlisted men are also works of very great accomplishment.
It was a poet of an earlier generation, T.S. Eliot, who produced in his Four Quartets (1935–42; published as a whole, 1943) the masterpiece of the war. Reflecting upon language, time, and history, he searched, in the three quartets written during the war, for moral and religious significance in the midst of destruction and strove to counter the spirit of nationalism inevitably present in a nation at war. The creativity that had seemed to end with the tortured religious poetry and verse drama of the 1920s and ’30s had a rich and extraordinary late flowering as Eliot concerned himself, on the scale of The Waste Land but in a very different manner and mood, with the well-being of the society in which he lived.
It was a poet of an earlier generation, T.S. Eliot, who produced in his Four Quartets (1935–42; published as a whole, 1943) the masterpiece of the war. Reflecting upon language, time, and history, he searched, in the three quartets written during the war, for moral and religious significance in the midst of destruction and strove to counter the spirit of nationalism inevitably present in a nation at war. The creativity that had seemed to end with the tortured religious poetry and verse drama of the 1920s and ’30s had a rich and extraordinary late flowering as Eliot concerned himself, on the scale of The Waste Land but in a very different manner and mood, with the well-being of the society in which he lived.
Literature after 1945
Increased attachment to religion most
immediately characterized literature after World War II. This was particularly
perceptible in authors who had already established themselves before the war.
W.H. Auden turned from Marxist politics to Christian commitment, expressed in
poems that attractively combine classical form with vernacular relaxedness.
Christian belief suffused the verse plays of T.S. Eliot and Christopher
Fry. While Graham Greene continued the powerful
merging of thriller plots with studies of moral and psychological ambiguity
that he had developed through the 1930s, his Roman Catholicism loomed
especially large in novels such as The Heart of the Matter (1948)
and The End of the Affair (1951). Evelyn
Waugh’s Brideshead Revisited (1945) and his Sword of
Honour trilogy (1965; published separately as Men at Arms [1952], Officers
and Gentlemen [1955], and Unconditional Surrender [1961])
venerate Roman Catholicism as the repository of values seen as under threat
from the advance of democracy. Less-traditional spiritual solace was found in
Eastern mysticism by Aldous Huxley and Christopher Isherwood and by Robert Graves, who maintained an impressive output of taut,
graceful lyric poetry behind which lay the creed he expressed in The White Goddess (1948), a matriarchal mythology
revering the female principle.
Fiction
The two most innovatory novelists to begin
their careers soon after World War II were also religious believers—William Golding and Muriel
Spark. In novels of poetic compactness, they frequently return to the notion of
original sin—the idea that, in Golding’s words, “man produces evil as a bee
produces honey.” Concentrating on small communities, Spark and Golding
transfigure them into microcosms. Allegory and symbol set wide resonances
quivering, so that short books make large statements. In Golding’s first
novel, Lord of the Flies (1954),
schoolboys cast away on a Pacific island during a nuclear war reenact
humanity’s fall from grace as their relationships degenerate from innocent
camaraderie to totalitarian butchery. In Spark’s satiric comedy, similar
assumptions and techniques are discernible. Her best-known novel, The Prime of Miss Jean Brodie (1961), for
example, makes events in a 1930s Edinburgh classroom replicate in miniature the
rise of fascism in Europe. In form and atmosphere, Lord of the Flies has
affinities with George Orwell’s examinations of
totalitarian nightmare, the fable Animal Farm (1945)
and the novel Nineteen Eighty-four (1949).
Spark’s astringent portrayal of behaviour in confined little worlds is partly
indebted to Dame Ivy Compton-Burnett, who, from the
1920s to the 1970s, produced a remarkable series of fierce but decorous novels,
written almost entirely in mordantly witty dialogue, that dramatize tyranny and
power struggles in secluded late-Victorian households.
The stylized novels of Henry Green, such as Concluding (1948) and Nothing (1950), also seem to be precursors of the terse, compressed fiction that Spark and Golding brought to such distinction. This kind of fiction, it was argued by Iris Murdoch, a philosopher as well as a novelist, ran antiliberal risks in its preference for allegory, pattern, and symbol over the social capaciousness and realistic rendition of character at which the great 19th-century novels excelled. Murdoch’s own fiction, typically engaged with themes of goodness, authenticity, selfishness, and altruism, oscillates between these two modes of writing. A Severed Head (1961) is the most incisive and entertaining of her elaborately artificial works; The Bell (1958) best achieves the psychological and emotional complexity she found so valuable in classic 19th-century fiction.
While restricting themselves to socially limited canvases, novelists such as Elizabeth Bowen, Elizabeth Taylor, and Barbara Pym continued the tradition of depicting emotional and psychological nuance that Murdoch felt was dangerously neglected in mid-20th-century novels. In contrast to their wry comedies of sense and sensibility and to the packed parables of Golding and Spark was yet another type of fiction, produced by a group of writers who became known as the Angry Young Men. From authors such as John Braine, John Wain (also a notable poet), Alan Sillitoe, Stan Barstow, and David Storey (also a significant dramatist) came a spate of novels often ruggedly autobiographical in origin and near documentary in approach. The predominant subject of these books was social mobility, usually from the northern working class to the southern middle class. Social mobility was also inspected, from an upper-class vantage point, in Anthony Powell’s 12-novel sequence A Dance to the Music of Time (1951–75), an attempt to apply the French novelist Marcel Proust’s mix of irony, melancholy, meditativeness, and social detail to a chronicle of class and cultural shifts in England from World War I to the 1960s. Satiric watchfulness of social change was also the specialty of Kingsley Amis, whose deriding of the reactionary and pompous in his first novel, Lucky Jim (1954), led to his being labeled an Angry Young Man. As Amis grew older, though, his irascibility vehemently swiveled toward left-wing and progressive targets, and he established himself as a Tory satirist in the vein of Waugh or Powell. C.P. Snow’s earnest 11-novel sequence, Strangers and Brothers (1940–70), about a man’s journey from the provincial lower classes to London’s “corridors of power,” had its admirers. But the most inspired fictional cavalcade of social and cultural life in 20th-century Britain was Angus Wilson’s No Laughing Matter (1967), a book that set a triumphant seal on his progress from a writer of acidic short stories to a major novelist whose work unites 19th-century breadth and gusto with 20th-century formal versatility and experiment.
The parody and pastiche that Wilson brilliantly deploys in No Laughing Matter and the book’s fascination with the sources and resources of creativity constitute a rich, imaginative response to what had become a mood of growing self-consciousness in fiction. Thoughtfulness about the form of the novel and relationships between past and present fiction showed itself most stimulatingly in the works—generally campus novels—of the academically based novelists Malcolm Bradbury and David Lodge.
From the late 1960s onward, the outstanding trend in fiction was enthrallment with empire. The first phase of this focused on imperial disillusion and dissolution. In his vast, detailed Raj Quartet (The Jewel in the Crown [1966], The Day of the Scorpion [1968], The Towers of Silence [1971], and A Division of the Spoils [1975]), Paul Scott charted the last years of the British in India; he followed it with Staying On (1977), a poignant comedy about those who remained after independence. Three half-satiric, half-elegiac novels by J.G. Farrell (Troubles [1970], The Siege of Krishnapur [1973], and The Singapore Grip [1978]) likewise spotlighted imperial discomfiture. Then, in the 1980s, postcolonial voices made themselves audible. Salman Rushdie’s crowded comic saga about the generation born as Indian independence dawned, Midnight’s Children (1981), boisterously mingles material from Eastern fable, Hindu myth, Islamic lore, Bombay cinema, cartoon strips, advertising billboards, and Latin American magic realism. (Such eclecticism, sometimes called “postmodern,” also showed itself in other kinds of fiction in the 1980s. Julian Barnes’s A History of the World in 101/2 Chapters [1989], for example, inventively mixes fact and fantasy, reportage, art criticism, autobiography, parable, and pastiche in its working of fictional variations on the Noah’s Ark myth.) For Rushdie, as Shame (1983), The Satanic Verses (1988), The Moor’s Last Sigh (1995), and The Ground Beneath Her Feet (1999) further demonstrate, stylistic miscellaneousness—a way of writing that exhibits the vitalizing effects of cultural cross-fertilization—is especially suited to conveying postcolonial experience. (The Satanic Verses was understood differently in the Islamic world, to the extent that the Iranian leader Ayatollah Ruhollah Khomeini pronounced a fatwa, in effect a death sentence [later suspended], on Rushdie.) However, not all postcolonial authors followed Rushdie’s example. Vikram Seth’s massive novel about India after independence, A Suitable Boy (1993), is a prodigious feat of realism, resembling 19th-century masterpieces in its combination of social breadth and emotional and psychological depth. Nor was India alone in inspiring vigorous postcolonial writing. Timothy Mo’s novels report on colonial predicaments in East Asia with a political acumen reminiscent of Joseph Conrad. Particularly notable is An Insular Possession (1986), which vividly harks back to the founding of Hong Kong. Kazuo Ishiguro’s spare, refined novel An Artist of the Floating World (1986) records how a painter’s life and work became insidiously coarsened by the imperialistic ethos of 1930s Japan. Novelists such as Buchi Emecheta and Ben Okri wrote of postcolonial Africa, as did V.S. Naipaul in his most ambitious novel, A Bend in the River (1979). Naipaul also chronicled aftermaths of empire around the globe and particularly in his native Caribbean. Nearer England, the strife in Northern Ireland provoked fictional response, among which the bleak, graceful novels and short stories of William Trevor and Bernard MacLaverty stand out.
Widening social divides in 1980s Britain were also registered in fiction, sometimes in works that purposefully imitate the Victorian “Condition of England” novel (the best is David Lodge’s elegant, ironic Nice Work [1988]). The most thoroughgoing of such “Two Nations” panoramas of an England cleft by regional gulfs and gross inequities between rich and poor is Margaret Drabble’s The Radiant Way (1987). With less documentary substantiality, Martin Amis’s novels, angled somewhere between scabrous relish and satiric disgust, offer prose that has the lurid energy of a strobe light playing over vistas of urban sleaze, greed, and debasement. Money (1984) is the most effectively focused of his books.
Just as some postcolonial novelists used myth, magic, and fable as a stylistic throwing-off of what they considered the alien supremacy of Anglo-Saxon realistic fiction, so numerous feminist novelists took to Gothic, fairy tale, and fantasy as countereffects to the “patriarchal discourse” of rationality, logic, and linear narrative. The most gifted exponent of this kind of writing, which sought immediate access to the realm of the subconscious, was Angela Carter, whose exotic and erotic imagination unrolled most eerily and resplendently in her short-story collection The Bloody Chamber and Other Stories (1979). Jeanette Winterson also wrote in this vein. Having distinguished herself earlier in a realistic mode, as did authors such as Drabble and Pat Barker, Doris Lessing published a sequence of science fiction novels about issues of gender and colonialism, Canopus in Argos—Archives (1979–83).
Typically, though, fiction in the 1980s and ’90s was not futuristic but retrospective. As the end of the century approached, an urge to look back—at starting points, previous eras, fictional prototypes—was widely evident. The historical novel enjoyed an exceptional heyday. One of its outstanding practitioners was Barry Unsworth, the settings of whose works range from the Ottoman Empire (Pascali’s Island [1980], The Rage of the Vulture [1982]) to Venice in its imperial prime and its decadence (Stone Virgin [1985]) and northern England in the 14th century (Morality Play [1995]). Patrick O’Brian attracted an ardent following with his series of meticulously researched novels about naval life during the Napoleonic era, a 20-book sequence starting with Master and Commander (1969) and ending with Blue at the Mizzen (1999). Beryl Bainbridge, who began her fiction career as a writer of quirky black comedies about northern provincial life, turned her attention to Victorian and Edwardian misadventures: The Birthday Boys (1991) retraces Captain Robert Falcon Scott’s doomed expedition to the South Pole; Every Man for Himself (1996) accompanies the Titanic as it steamed toward disaster; and Master Georgie (1998) revisits the Crimean War.
Many novels juxtaposed a present-day narrative with one set in the past. A.S. Byatt’s Possession (1990) did so with particular intelligence. It also made extensive use of period pastiche, another enthusiasm of novelists toward the end of the 20th century. Adam Thorpe’s striking first novel, Ulverton (1992), records the 300-year history of a fictional village in the styles of different epochs. Golding’s veteran fiction career came to a bravura conclusion with a trilogy whose story is told by an early 19th-century narrator (To the Ends of the Earth [1991]; published separately as Rites of Passage [1980], Close Quarters [1987], and Fire Down Below [1989]). In addition to the interest in remote and recent history, a concern with tracing aftereffects became dominatingly present in fiction. Most subtly and powerfully exhibiting this, Ian McEwan—who came to notice in the 1970s as an unnervingly emotionless observer of contemporary decadence—grew into imaginative maturity with novels set largely in Berlin in the 1950s (The Innocent [1990]) and in Europe in 1946 (Black Dogs [1992]). These novels’ scenes set in the 1990s are haunted by what McEwan perceives as the continuing repercussions of World War II. These repercussions are also felt in Last Orders (1996), a masterpiece of quiet authenticity by Graham Swift, a novelist who, since his acclaimed Waterland (1983), showed himself to be acutely responsive to the atmosphere of retrospect and of concern with the consequences of the past that suffused English fiction as the second millennium neared.
The stylized novels of Henry Green, such as Concluding (1948) and Nothing (1950), also seem to be precursors of the terse, compressed fiction that Spark and Golding brought to such distinction. This kind of fiction, it was argued by Iris Murdoch, a philosopher as well as a novelist, ran antiliberal risks in its preference for allegory, pattern, and symbol over the social capaciousness and realistic rendition of character at which the great 19th-century novels excelled. Murdoch’s own fiction, typically engaged with themes of goodness, authenticity, selfishness, and altruism, oscillates between these two modes of writing. A Severed Head (1961) is the most incisive and entertaining of her elaborately artificial works; The Bell (1958) best achieves the psychological and emotional complexity she found so valuable in classic 19th-century fiction.
While restricting themselves to socially limited canvases, novelists such as Elizabeth Bowen, Elizabeth Taylor, and Barbara Pym continued the tradition of depicting emotional and psychological nuance that Murdoch felt was dangerously neglected in mid-20th-century novels. In contrast to their wry comedies of sense and sensibility and to the packed parables of Golding and Spark was yet another type of fiction, produced by a group of writers who became known as the Angry Young Men. From authors such as John Braine, John Wain (also a notable poet), Alan Sillitoe, Stan Barstow, and David Storey (also a significant dramatist) came a spate of novels often ruggedly autobiographical in origin and near documentary in approach. The predominant subject of these books was social mobility, usually from the northern working class to the southern middle class. Social mobility was also inspected, from an upper-class vantage point, in Anthony Powell’s 12-novel sequence A Dance to the Music of Time (1951–75), an attempt to apply the French novelist Marcel Proust’s mix of irony, melancholy, meditativeness, and social detail to a chronicle of class and cultural shifts in England from World War I to the 1960s. Satiric watchfulness of social change was also the specialty of Kingsley Amis, whose deriding of the reactionary and pompous in his first novel, Lucky Jim (1954), led to his being labeled an Angry Young Man. As Amis grew older, though, his irascibility vehemently swiveled toward left-wing and progressive targets, and he established himself as a Tory satirist in the vein of Waugh or Powell. C.P. Snow’s earnest 11-novel sequence, Strangers and Brothers (1940–70), about a man’s journey from the provincial lower classes to London’s “corridors of power,” had its admirers. But the most inspired fictional cavalcade of social and cultural life in 20th-century Britain was Angus Wilson’s No Laughing Matter (1967), a book that set a triumphant seal on his progress from a writer of acidic short stories to a major novelist whose work unites 19th-century breadth and gusto with 20th-century formal versatility and experiment.
The parody and pastiche that Wilson brilliantly deploys in No Laughing Matter and the book’s fascination with the sources and resources of creativity constitute a rich, imaginative response to what had become a mood of growing self-consciousness in fiction. Thoughtfulness about the form of the novel and relationships between past and present fiction showed itself most stimulatingly in the works—generally campus novels—of the academically based novelists Malcolm Bradbury and David Lodge.
From the late 1960s onward, the outstanding trend in fiction was enthrallment with empire. The first phase of this focused on imperial disillusion and dissolution. In his vast, detailed Raj Quartet (The Jewel in the Crown [1966], The Day of the Scorpion [1968], The Towers of Silence [1971], and A Division of the Spoils [1975]), Paul Scott charted the last years of the British in India; he followed it with Staying On (1977), a poignant comedy about those who remained after independence. Three half-satiric, half-elegiac novels by J.G. Farrell (Troubles [1970], The Siege of Krishnapur [1973], and The Singapore Grip [1978]) likewise spotlighted imperial discomfiture. Then, in the 1980s, postcolonial voices made themselves audible. Salman Rushdie’s crowded comic saga about the generation born as Indian independence dawned, Midnight’s Children (1981), boisterously mingles material from Eastern fable, Hindu myth, Islamic lore, Bombay cinema, cartoon strips, advertising billboards, and Latin American magic realism. (Such eclecticism, sometimes called “postmodern,” also showed itself in other kinds of fiction in the 1980s. Julian Barnes’s A History of the World in 101/2 Chapters [1989], for example, inventively mixes fact and fantasy, reportage, art criticism, autobiography, parable, and pastiche in its working of fictional variations on the Noah’s Ark myth.) For Rushdie, as Shame (1983), The Satanic Verses (1988), The Moor’s Last Sigh (1995), and The Ground Beneath Her Feet (1999) further demonstrate, stylistic miscellaneousness—a way of writing that exhibits the vitalizing effects of cultural cross-fertilization—is especially suited to conveying postcolonial experience. (The Satanic Verses was understood differently in the Islamic world, to the extent that the Iranian leader Ayatollah Ruhollah Khomeini pronounced a fatwa, in effect a death sentence [later suspended], on Rushdie.) However, not all postcolonial authors followed Rushdie’s example. Vikram Seth’s massive novel about India after independence, A Suitable Boy (1993), is a prodigious feat of realism, resembling 19th-century masterpieces in its combination of social breadth and emotional and psychological depth. Nor was India alone in inspiring vigorous postcolonial writing. Timothy Mo’s novels report on colonial predicaments in East Asia with a political acumen reminiscent of Joseph Conrad. Particularly notable is An Insular Possession (1986), which vividly harks back to the founding of Hong Kong. Kazuo Ishiguro’s spare, refined novel An Artist of the Floating World (1986) records how a painter’s life and work became insidiously coarsened by the imperialistic ethos of 1930s Japan. Novelists such as Buchi Emecheta and Ben Okri wrote of postcolonial Africa, as did V.S. Naipaul in his most ambitious novel, A Bend in the River (1979). Naipaul also chronicled aftermaths of empire around the globe and particularly in his native Caribbean. Nearer England, the strife in Northern Ireland provoked fictional response, among which the bleak, graceful novels and short stories of William Trevor and Bernard MacLaverty stand out.
Widening social divides in 1980s Britain were also registered in fiction, sometimes in works that purposefully imitate the Victorian “Condition of England” novel (the best is David Lodge’s elegant, ironic Nice Work [1988]). The most thoroughgoing of such “Two Nations” panoramas of an England cleft by regional gulfs and gross inequities between rich and poor is Margaret Drabble’s The Radiant Way (1987). With less documentary substantiality, Martin Amis’s novels, angled somewhere between scabrous relish and satiric disgust, offer prose that has the lurid energy of a strobe light playing over vistas of urban sleaze, greed, and debasement. Money (1984) is the most effectively focused of his books.
Just as some postcolonial novelists used myth, magic, and fable as a stylistic throwing-off of what they considered the alien supremacy of Anglo-Saxon realistic fiction, so numerous feminist novelists took to Gothic, fairy tale, and fantasy as countereffects to the “patriarchal discourse” of rationality, logic, and linear narrative. The most gifted exponent of this kind of writing, which sought immediate access to the realm of the subconscious, was Angela Carter, whose exotic and erotic imagination unrolled most eerily and resplendently in her short-story collection The Bloody Chamber and Other Stories (1979). Jeanette Winterson also wrote in this vein. Having distinguished herself earlier in a realistic mode, as did authors such as Drabble and Pat Barker, Doris Lessing published a sequence of science fiction novels about issues of gender and colonialism, Canopus in Argos—Archives (1979–83).
Typically, though, fiction in the 1980s and ’90s was not futuristic but retrospective. As the end of the century approached, an urge to look back—at starting points, previous eras, fictional prototypes—was widely evident. The historical novel enjoyed an exceptional heyday. One of its outstanding practitioners was Barry Unsworth, the settings of whose works range from the Ottoman Empire (Pascali’s Island [1980], The Rage of the Vulture [1982]) to Venice in its imperial prime and its decadence (Stone Virgin [1985]) and northern England in the 14th century (Morality Play [1995]). Patrick O’Brian attracted an ardent following with his series of meticulously researched novels about naval life during the Napoleonic era, a 20-book sequence starting with Master and Commander (1969) and ending with Blue at the Mizzen (1999). Beryl Bainbridge, who began her fiction career as a writer of quirky black comedies about northern provincial life, turned her attention to Victorian and Edwardian misadventures: The Birthday Boys (1991) retraces Captain Robert Falcon Scott’s doomed expedition to the South Pole; Every Man for Himself (1996) accompanies the Titanic as it steamed toward disaster; and Master Georgie (1998) revisits the Crimean War.
Many novels juxtaposed a present-day narrative with one set in the past. A.S. Byatt’s Possession (1990) did so with particular intelligence. It also made extensive use of period pastiche, another enthusiasm of novelists toward the end of the 20th century. Adam Thorpe’s striking first novel, Ulverton (1992), records the 300-year history of a fictional village in the styles of different epochs. Golding’s veteran fiction career came to a bravura conclusion with a trilogy whose story is told by an early 19th-century narrator (To the Ends of the Earth [1991]; published separately as Rites of Passage [1980], Close Quarters [1987], and Fire Down Below [1989]). In addition to the interest in remote and recent history, a concern with tracing aftereffects became dominatingly present in fiction. Most subtly and powerfully exhibiting this, Ian McEwan—who came to notice in the 1970s as an unnervingly emotionless observer of contemporary decadence—grew into imaginative maturity with novels set largely in Berlin in the 1950s (The Innocent [1990]) and in Europe in 1946 (Black Dogs [1992]). These novels’ scenes set in the 1990s are haunted by what McEwan perceives as the continuing repercussions of World War II. These repercussions are also felt in Last Orders (1996), a masterpiece of quiet authenticity by Graham Swift, a novelist who, since his acclaimed Waterland (1983), showed himself to be acutely responsive to the atmosphere of retrospect and of concern with the consequences of the past that suffused English fiction as the second millennium neared.
Poetry
The last flickerings of New Apocalypse
poetry—the flamboyant, surreal, and rhetorical style favoured by Dylan
Thomas, George Barker, David Gascoyne, and Vernon Watkins—died
away soon after World War II. In its place emerged what came to be known with
characteristic understatement as The Movement. Poets
such as D.J. Enright, Donald
Davie, John Wain, Roy
Fuller, Robert Conquest, and Elizabeth
Jennings produced urbane, formally disciplined verse in an antiromantic
vein characterized by irony, understatement, and a sardonic refusal to strike
attitudes or make grand claims for the poet’s role. The preeminent practitioner
of this style was Philip Larkin, who had earlier
displayed some of its qualities in two novels: Jill (1946)
and A Girl in Winter (1947). In Larkin’s poetry (The Less
Deceived [1955], The Whitsun Weddings [1964], High
Windows [1974]), a melancholy sense of life’s limitations throbs
through lines of elegiac elegance. Suffused with acute awareness of mortality and
transience, Larkin’s poetry is also finely responsive to natural beauty, vistas
of which open up even in poems darkened by fear of death or sombre
preoccupation with human solitude. John Betjeman,
poet laureate from 1972 to 1984, shared both Larkin’s intense consciousness of
mortality and his gracefully versified nostalgia for 19th- and early
20th-century life.
In contrast to the rueful traditionalism of their work is the poetry of Ted Hughes, who succeeded Betjeman as poet laureate (1984–98).
In contrast to the rueful traditionalism of their work is the poetry of Ted Hughes, who succeeded Betjeman as poet laureate (1984–98).
Drama
Apart from the short-lived attempt by T.S. Eliot
and Christopher Fry to bring about a renaissance of verse drama,
theatre in the late 1940s and early 1950s was most notable for the continuing
supremacy of the well-made play, which focused upon,
and mainly attracted as its audience, the comfortable middle class. The most
accomplished playwright working within this mode was Terence
Rattigan, whose carefully crafted, conventional-looking plays—in
particular, The Winslow Boy (1946), The Browning
Version (1948), The Deep Blue Sea (1952), and Separate
Tables (1954)—affectingly disclose desperations, terrors, and
emotional forlornness concealed behind reticence and gentility. In 1956 John Osborne’s Look Back in
Anger forcefully signaled the start of a very different dramatic
tradition. Taking as its hero a furiously voluble working-class man and
replacing staid mannerliness on stage with emotional rawness, sexual candour,
and social rancour, Look Back in Anger initiated a move toward
what critics called “kitchen-sink” drama. Shelagh
Delaney (with her one influential play, A Taste of Honey [1958])
and Arnold Wesker (especially in his politically and
socially engaged trilogy, Chicken Soup with Barley [1958], Roots [1959],
and I’m Talking About Jerusalem [1960]) gave further impetus
to this movement, as did Osborne in subsequent plays such as The Entertainer (1957), his attack on what he
saw as the tawdriness of postwar Britain. Also working within this tradition
was John Arden, whose dramas employ some of Bertold
Brecht’s theatrical devices. Arden wrote historical plays (Serjeant
Musgrave’s Dance [1959], Armstrong’s
Last Goodnight [1964]) to advance radical social and political views
and in doing so provided a model that several later left-wing dramatists
followed. David Hare similarly widened his
range with confident accomplishment; in the 1990s he completed a panoramic
trilogy surveying the contemporary state of British institutions—the Anglican
church (Racing Demon [1990]), the police and the judiciary (Murmuring
Judges [1991]), and the Labour Party (The Absence of War [1993]).Hare
also wrote political plays for television, such as Licking Hitler (1978)
and Saigon: Year of the Cat (1983). Trevor
Griffiths, author of dialectical stage plays clamorous with debate, put television
drama to the same use (Comedians [1975] had particular
impact). Dennis Potter, best known for his
teleplay The Singing Detective (1986),
deployed a wide battery of the medium’s resources, including extravagant
fantasy and sequences that sarcastically counterpoint popular music with scenes
of brutality, class-based callousness, and sexual rapacity. Potter’s works
transmit his revulsion, semireligious in nature, at what he saw as widespread
hypocrisy, sadism, and injustice in British society. Alan
Bennett excelled in both stage and television drama. Bennett’s first work
for the theatre, Forty Years On (1968),
was an expansive, mocking, and nostalgic cabaret of cultural and social change
in England between and during the two World Wars. His masterpieces, though, are
dramatic monologues written for television—A Woman of
No Importance (1982) and 12 works he called Talking
Heads (1987) and Talking Heads 2 (1998). In these
television plays, Bennett’s comic genius for capturing the rich waywardness of
everyday speech combines with psychological acuteness, emotional delicacy, and
a melancholy consciousness of life’s transience. The result is a drama,
simultaneously hilarious and sad, of exceptional distinction. Bennett’s 1991
play, The Madness of George III, took his
fascination with England’s past back to the 1780s and in doing so matched the
widespread mood of retrospection with which British literature approached the
end of the 20th century.
No comments:
Post a Comment